My Childhood Friends Are Trying To Kill Me

Compiled by: Ursulo

 Chapter 1

Seven years old, the night she fell into the water for the first time in her life.

Lelia found herself reincarnated into the novel.

When she fell into the water, she thought she was going to die. Fortunately, a nearby child saved her, and the priests tried
to blow her up.

She woke up spouting water like a whale.

The priests tried to take her to the ward, but Lelia desperately said it was all right before returning to the room.

She washed up with hot water, changed her clothes, and trembled.

She was not drowned and her secret was not discovered. She was saved miraculously, but she kept shivering.

Barely laying on the blanket, curled up like a rock… she finally fell asleep.

The next day.

The priests came again to visit her room.

They didn’t know what to do in front of her, who had just woken up from her sleep, fearing that this would be known as
Lelia’s home country.

Lelia, who was staring vacantly at the priest, recalled the dream she had last night.

Her previous life appeared in the dream. In her previous life she was a patient. She lay in bed and waited for the day to
die. Being a patient lying down all day, she didn’t have much to do. It was all about reading novels and playing games.
Repeatedly playing games and reading romance novels all day long, was what she used to do in her past life.

That’s what happened one day. The death that she had been waiting for all along, finally came. The moment she died,
she seemed to feel a little freedom with fear. And she prayed…

If she were to be reborn, let her be reincarnated in the alchemy game “Alchemy Lottery,” which she was playing.

It was a ridiculous prayer, but her wish for reincarnation was no less than a fulfillment.

But why was she in a novel?

If you listened to my prayers, you should have listened it properly…!

Instead of the game protagonist, she reincarnated as a character in a novel.

The path that she has lived from the moment she was born till now, will be no different from the flow of the original story.
It’s a good reason to speculate that not every day of her life was recorded in the novel.

Her role was not a big role, but a supporting role. She was even going to die in the middle of the story!

Even if she didn’t think her life was special, she could never think of a supporting role in a novel where someone else was
the main character, she felt betrayed by life.

Her feelings were relieved, even after feeling more uncomfortable.

Is it good to know in advance?

Now that she is seven years old, she still has a lot of time left before her death.

“Well, your Highness, Prince Leo, are you really okay?”

“…Ah.”

After being absent-minded, she turned to the still-mumbling priests.

The prince looked lifeless after the drowning incident. He was a prince who was rumored to be weak. The crown prince
almost died by drowning, so if high-ranking officials come to know about it, they all will be dead.

Lelia let out a false cough, “I’m okay, you all can leave now.”

“Oh, I see. But if you need us, call us anytime.”

The priests nodded, slightly lowered their heads and left the room.

Lelia, who was left alone, looked inside the gorgeous room.

It was familiar until yesterday.

Maybe because she recalled my past life, everything now felt unfamiliar.

‘Anyways, I am reincarnated in a novel…’

Her mood again became unpleasant as she recalled her own future in this novel.

Someone has decided her future at will! That’s also very trivial.

‘I don’t want to die again.’

You want me to die at an early age when I’m a terminally ill patient?

I’ll never die!

It was not difficult to avoid death anyway. In the novel, he tripped and drowned in the Hwangseong pond.

If he doesn’t go sightseeing near the pond, that’s it.

Yeah, it’s gonna be okay!

But… there’s a problem.

Now she is in this sacred neutral territory as Crown Prince.

Pretending to be a man, deceiving people!

In fact, Lelia didn’t come here because she wanted to.

Dracanea, a vast continent of enormous size, there were five empires with a long history on this continent.

In the distant past, a wild dragon who had been hibernating for a long time, woke up. As a result, numerous demons
appeared and attacked people, and mankind seemed to start to walk the path of destruction.

At that time, it was the Seon Hwang, the leader of the Kreutz Sect, and the five knights who received the oracle that saved
the world by defeating the wild dragon.

After that, Kreutzism became deeply rooted throughout the continent, and the five knights established their own empires
and began to rule the continent. They shared the magical powers of the wild dragon with the five knights and formed a
blood alliance.

The Kreutz sect established the “Kreutz Sanctuary” at the center of the five empires, sent priests to the five empires, and
influenced many parts of the continent.

Seon Hwang didn’t even get involved in secular territorial issues, but did not tolerate the alteration of the lineage of the
royal family who ruled the empire at all.

Thus, the five empires maintained a balance of power while keeping each other in check under a strange sense of
tension, and to this day, they maintained peace under the patronage of the temple.

But a few years ago.

At the end of the continent, a light dragon egg appeared. The volcano erupted, and dark magical power began to surround
it. Due to the influence, even the vicious monsters began to awaken again.

People became anxious. This was a sign that the cruelty recorded in old books was repeated.
It may actually be repeated…

The Kreuz sect tried to get rid of the egg before the light dragon hatched, but it was impossible.

It was written in an old book that the egg of the light dragon cannot be destroyed by any means.

‘There is only one way. When the wild dragon hatches, you just fight it directly.’

The sect realized that it could not solve this problem independently. Thus, the situation brought together the five emperors
based on their vows. At the end of the meeting, the five empires joined forces to gather strong forces in advance.

Considering the contents of the ancient book, there was still many years left before the wild dragon eggs hatched.
Therefore, they want to prepare for the battle against the wild dragon in advance. In addition, the sect gathered young
royal families and nobles of each empire, apart from collecting the strong force.

What are they trying to do with the kids …?

Anyway, the place where Lelia came was the training center in the sacred neutral territory built by the sect.

Well … I don’t think they are expecting a hero to come out of the kids here…

Still, they were the primary leaders who would lead the five empires in the future. There is no point in trying to get to know
each other in advance.

When the light dragon appears, it seems that the five empires can join forces without pointing their swords at each other.

It’s like a camp for friendship in one word.

Of course, it was a kind of surveillance and a hostage.

But why is she here…

It’s because of the crown prince.

Lelia was from a royal family, but she was almost as good as an invisible person.

The situation in her home country, Auralia, was a bit complicated.

There was a big fuss over the throne.

It is said that the second son, who was aiming for the throne, killed his eldest son and won the throne.

Lydios, who became emperor in the rebellion, made his son Leo the Crown Prince and tried to rule the country.

However, the neighboring countries did not have a good eye on the emperor who rose to the throne due to the rebellion,
and the relationship was not good.

The emperor was always afraid that his son might be assassinated. The same was true of the crown prince.

That coward…

The crown prince was a coward and timid, and everyone knew that he was weak.

In reality, he wasn’t strong enough to blow up Lelia with a single kick.

Then what is Lelia’s identity?

She was the daughter of Princess Iris, the youngest daughter, who watched her brothers fight for the throne.

The Princess fell in love with her escort knight and gave birth to a child, Lelia.

Unfortunately, the Princess died shortly after giving birth to the child…

I’m Lelia, the daughter of a dead princess.

She was as good as a forgotten member of the royal family in the midst of the chaos of the battle for the throne.

Lelia lived in a small tower on the edge of the royal palace, lived quietly eating only the food that some maids gave her.
They didn’t take good care of me…

One day, it went all quiet.

Lelia was suddenly taken by the Emperor.

“Hmm, yeah… So you’re my niece? Iris, that stupid sister of mine gave birth to a daughter.”

“But I can’t believe you’re about the same age as the crown prince. What a coincidence, yes!”

Lelia blinked because she had no idea what was going on.

“Iris, who fell in love with a lowly knight,” he continued laughing and cursed just like that, “I can’t believe Iris gave me such
a gift, YOU! Hahaha!”

At the request of the sect, the emperor had to send the prince to the sacred neutral territory.

In order to get a new priest with greater healing power than a wizard, he could not even refuse because the eyes of
neighboring empires disapproved of him, who had forcibly taken the throne.

However, he couldn’t let his own son go.

There were still many within the empire who argued that he had pushed his brother away and took the throne.

Therefore, the young prince was threatened with assassination.

If it were his son, the emperor, who would have died but not have sent his son to a sacred neutral territory in this situation.

Of course, it will be safe because it is a place guarded by priests and knights, but you never know. No other place in the
world would be safer than the palace.

He could relax well without having to worry.

“Is it true that she lived alone in the tower?”

The emperor asked the maids.

The maids were the ones who brought Lelia food. A maid who offered the answer to the emperor, who was agonizing over
the issue of sending the crown prince, bowed her head.

“Yes, Your Majesty. When you had built the Queen’s villa, Lelia had moved here.”

“Hmm…”

The emperor tried to brush up his memory. He had once repaired the castle where his dead sister lived and gave it to his
wife.

“It seems like you’ve been in a place after you were kicked out. Good for you, very good for you.”

The emperor spoke with a smile inside.

“Who else knows this kid’s existence?”

“We’re the only ones.”

The words were true.

The child’s biological mother, Princess Iris, had died, and the people who died at the time of the catastrophe were large in
number. Most of the people who knew the existence of young Lelia, had already passed away.

“Okay, that’s good. That’s great.” The emperor stood in front of the skinny girl.

She could smell the unpleasant odour coming from him because he hadn’t washed up. He opened Lelia’s palm, “It’s
definitely Iris’ bloodline.”

The royal family of Auralia are born with a pattern on their palm.
It was the same for all five empires. It was a sign that was engraved due to the pledge of success with the first emperors.
Each empire has a slightly different pattern, but since the wild dragon’s magic was real, it could never be mimicked by
magic.

The emperor grinned, looking at the little girl.

Since all the children born to his elder brother are dead, the remaining young royal members are his son and this child.

Moreover, this pattern was the best evidence to prove that she was from a royal family. No one remembers her existence.
Even if there is someone who remembers it, they will think that she had died when the catastrophe happened.

‘Because she has a pattern that cannot be manipulated, no one in the sect will doubt it.’

For as long as the child is in sacred neutral territory for three years, he can hide his young son under his shadow to
ensure safety.

If the assassins dare to infiltrate the sacred neutral zone and kill this child, they can’t.

‘My son won’t die, so it doesn’t matter.’

After the emperor decided to send Lelia instead of the Crown Prince, he killed all the servants and maids who brought her
up.
 Chapter 2

In fact, Lelia didn’t come here because she wanted to.

Dracanea, a vast continent of enormous size, there were five empires with a long history on this continent.

In the distant past, a wild dragon who had been hibernating for a long time, woke up. As a result, numerous demons
appeared and attacked people, and mankind seemed to start to walk the path of destruction.

At that time, it was the Seon Hwang, the leader of the Kreutz Sect, and the five knights who received the oracle that saved
the world by defeating the wild dragon.

After that, Kreutzism became deeply rooted throughout the continent, and the five knights established their own empires
and began to rule the continent. They shared the magical powers of the wild dragon with the five knights and formed a
blood alliance.

The Kreutz sect established the “Kreutz Sanctuary” at the center of the five empires, sent priests to the five empires, and
influenced many parts of the continent.

Seon Hwang didn’t even get involved in secular territorial issues, but did not tolerate the alteration of the lineage of the
royal family who ruled the empire at all.

Thus, the five empires maintained a balance of power while keeping each other in check under a strange sense of
tension, and to this day, they maintained peace under the patronage of the temple.

But a few years ago.

At the end of the continent, a light dragon egg appeared. The volcano erupted, and dark magical power began to surround
it. Due to the influence, even the vicious monsters began to awaken again.

People became anxious. This was a sign that the cruelty recorded in old books was repeated.

It may actually be repeated…

The Kreuz sect tried to get rid of the egg before the light dragon hatched, but it was impossible.

It was written in an old book that the egg of the light dragon cannot be destroyed by any means.

‘There is only one way. When the wild dragon hatches, you just fight it directly.’

The sect realized that it could not solve this problem independently. Thus, the situation brought together the five emperors
based on their vows. At the end of the meeting, the five empires joined forces to gather strong forces in advance.

Considering the contents of the ancient book, there was still many years left before the wild dragon eggs hatched.
Therefore, they want to prepare for the battle against the wild dragon in advance. In addition, the sect gathered young
royal families and nobles of each empire, apart from collecting the strong force.

What are they trying to do with the kids …?

Anyway, the place where Lelia came was the training center in the sacred neutral territory built by the sect.

Well … I don’t think they are expecting a hero to come out of the kids here…

Still, they were the primary leaders who would lead the five empires in the future. There is no point in trying to get to know
each other in advance.

When the light dragon appears, it seems that the five empires can join forces without pointing their swords at each other.

It’s like a camp for friendship in one word.

Of course, it was a kind of surveillance and a hostage.

But why is she here…

It’s because of the crown prince.

Lelia was from a royal family, but she was almost as good as an invisible person.

The situation in her home country, Auralia, was a bit complicated.

There was a big fuss over the throne.

It is said that the second son, who was aiming for the throne, killed his eldest son and won the throne.

Lydios, who became emperor in the rebellion, made his son Leo the Crown Prince and tried to rule the country.

However, the neighboring countries did not have a good eye on the emperor who rose to the throne due to the rebellion,
and the relationship was not good.

The emperor was always afraid that his son might be assassinated. The same was true of the crown prince.

That coward…

The crown prince was a coward and timid, and everyone knew that he was weak.

In reality, he wasn’t strong enough to blow up Lelia with a single kick.

Then what is Lelia’s identity?

She was the daughter of Princess Iris, the youngest daughter, who watched her brothers fight for the throne.

The Princess fell in love with her escort knight and gave birth to a child, Lelia.

Unfortunately, the Princess died shortly after giving birth to the child…

I’m Lelia, the daughter of a dead princess.

She was as good as a forgotten member of the royal family in the midst of the chaos of the battle for the throne.

Lelia lived in a small tower on the edge of the royal palace, lived quietly eating only the food that some maids gave her.

They didn’t take good care of me…

One day, it went all quiet.

Lelia was suddenly taken by the Emperor.

“Hmm, yeah… So you’re my niece? Iris, that stupid sister of mine gave birth to a daughter.”

“But I can’t believe you’re about the same age as the crown prince. What a coincidence, yes!”

Lelia blinked because she had no idea what was going on.

“Iris, who fell in love with a lowly knight,” he continued laughing and cursed just like that, “I can’t believe Iris gave me such
a gift, YOU! Hahaha!”

At the request of the sect, the emperor had to send the prince to the sacred neutral territory.

In order to get a new priest with greater healing power than a wizard, he could not even refuse because the eyes of
neighboring empires disapproved of him, who had forcibly taken the throne.

However, he couldn’t let his own son go.

There were still many within the empire who argued that he had pushed his brother away and took the throne.

Therefore, the young prince was threatened with assassination.

If it were his son, the emperor, who would have died but not have sent his son to a sacred neutral territory in this situation.

Of course, it will be safe because it is a place guarded by priests and knights, but you never know. No other place in the
world would be safer than the palace.

He could relax well without having to worry.

“Is it true that she lived alone in the tower?”

The emperor asked the maids.

The maids were the ones who brought Lelia food. A maid who offered the answer to the emperor, who was agonizing over
the issue of sending the crown prince, bowed her head.

“Yes, Your Majesty. When you had built the Queen’s villa, Lelia had moved here.”

“Hmm…”

The emperor tried to brush up his memory. He had once repaired the castle where his dead sister lived and gave it to his
wife.

“It seems like you’ve been in a place after you were kicked out. Good for you, very good for you.”

The emperor spoke with a smile inside.

“Who else knows this kid’s existence?”

“We’re the only ones.”

The words were true.

The child’s biological mother, Princess Iris, had died, and the people who died at the time of the catastrophe were large in
number. Most of the people who knew the existence of young Lelia, had already passed away.

“Okay, that’s good. That’s great.” The emperor stood in front of the skinny girl.

She could smell the unpleasant odour coming from him because he hadn’t washed up. He opened Lelia’s palm, “It’s
definitely Iris’ bloodline.”

The royal family of Auralia are born with a pattern on their palm.

It was the same for all five empires. It was a sign that was engraved due to the pledge of success with the first emperors.
Each empire has a slightly different pattern, but since the wild dragon’s magic was real, it could never be mimicked by
magic.

The emperor grinned, looking at the little girl.

Since all the children born to his elder brother are dead, the remaining young royal members are his son and this child.

Moreover, this pattern was the best evidence to prove that she was from a royal family. No one remembers her existence.
Even if there is someone who remembers it, they will think that she had died when the catastrophe happened.

‘Because she has a pattern that cannot be manipulated, no one in the sect will doubt it.’

For as long as the child is in sacred neutral territory for three years, he can hide his young son under his shadow to
ensure safety.

If the assassins dare to infiltrate the sacred neutral zone and kill this child, they can’t.

‘My son won’t die, so it doesn’t matter.’

After the emperor decided to send Lelia instead of the Crown Prince, he killed all the servants and maids who brought her
up.

“Hey, are you okay?”

As she was about to start eating, Lelia turned her head to where the clear voice was heard from her side.

He was a pretty boy with blond hair. He was sitting next to her Lelia and smiling

“You must have come back to your senses?”

“…Uh, uh?”

“You don’t remember? I was the one who saved you… You almost fell into the water.”

“…Oh, um, thank you.”

Lelia laughed awkwardly.

The child, who is only ten years old, boasted tremendous beauty.

But his mouth was a little rough.

Anyway, he wasn’t the one Lelia wanted to be close with. He’s the main character of the original story

“Just a thank you for everything?”

‘But was this his personality normally like this?’

His name was Romeo Rosebelle, Prince of the Rosebelle Empire.

In the original story, he was one of the main characters in the battle ground that came back after defeating the Dragon
and fell in love with the heroine at first sight.

‘He had a very sweet and elegant personality…’

Lelia just gazed at him with her eyes stiff.

“Don’t just look at me, but talk. Is there a hole in your mouth?”

Sweetness… grace…?

I don’t think he has it at all….

“…Thank you so much.”

Lelia greeted lightly.

“Yes. Thanks? That’s the end? You said you were the crown prince? But does it end with just saying thank you?”

“…Do you want anything from me?”

“Of course. When the priests come looking for me during the prayer time, tell them I went to your room and fell asleep.
They are not supposed to wake me up.”

“I’m usually a brat, and you’re a prince, so they’ll believe you. How is it?’

“I understood.”

“That’s a pretty good conversation we had.”

Romeo grinned and began the meal the servant brought him. At least the way he ate looked elegant.

I don’t think his personality is that bad.

Most of the children gathered here were about the same age, between the ages of nine and eleven. Of course, she is
seven years old pretending to be ten years old, but there are always children who grow slower, no matter how well they
eat.

Fortunately, there were quite a few small children here that were similar to her. Furthermore, Lelia’s official status, Prince
Leo, had an image of being weak from an early age, so no one suspected her.

I’m going to eat a lot when I’m here!

The best thing about coming here was eating.

It is clear that she will not be able to eat properly when she will return to her home country. As the novel unfolds, the
emperor will change, and soon after she returns home, but Lelia’s life will not change.

Then, Romeo talked to her again.

“Do you have a pattern on your palm, too?”

The children here forgot their status in their home country and were all living like friends. Of course, it was forced by the
temple. Fighting is forbidden, and we have to talk to each other.
The priests were very well aware of how to get close to the children quickly. Eating together, running around, playing
various games.

The children tried to get along with each other as much as possible because they had to pray all day long if they got
caught arguing.

Basically, they were children who learned manners well, so there was no major trouble.

But why is he so aggressive? First of all, the way he talks.

“I’m curious about Auralia’s pattern. Can you show me?”

“…Okay.”

Lelia opened her palms to show the pattern. Romeo was interested in comparing it to his palm pattern.

At that moment, the entrance to the restaurant became noisy.

As one child entered, the eyes of the children sitting at some tables turned towards him.

Romeo looked there and muttered to himself.

“I don’t like him.”

“…Why?”

The man Romeo said was a man whom Lelia knew.

Griffith Nicaea, the youngest prince of the Nicaean Empire.

He was one of the leaders of the group that defeated the Dragon and became the strongest knight in history.

He also fell in love with the heroine.

She had talked to him before. He was a cold but calm and neat kid.

In addition, he was very handsome. Even though he was young, he still attracted the children’s attention.

“And I hate him, too. He’s pathetic and stupid.”

Romeo pointed to one side with the tip of his chin.

A very small silver-haired child was eating slowly.

Oscar Hraesvelg.

‘That’s him!’

Silver hair with red eyes. She couldn’t help but recognize him.

When she saw that little boy, she felt strange. He was a big guy in the original.

So this is what he looked like as a child…

He looked so vulnerable now, but he was set to become an emperor who was later called a psychopath by the readers.

“You’re ten years old and you’re smaller than me. That’s a good thing.”

Lelia felt relieved hearing this.

“Yes…”

Lelia followed Romeo’s gaze once again. He was a boy with dark skin color and rebellious eyes. His personality looked
dirty even when she looked at him.

Calix Ascard.

The nephew of the Emperor of the Ascard Empire.

And he is one who makes the biggest sacrifice after killing the Dragon. All the people Romeo dislikes, were the main
characters of the Dragon Slaying Team and the ones who would fall in love with the heroine.

‘What’s with this kid? Is he looking for competition around the heroine?’

Lelia looked at Romeo with a trembling face.

Would he believe that those guys who he said he didn’t like, become friends in the future and who will be more precious to
him than anyone else?’
 Chapter 3

He’ll probably never believe it. Rather, he was likely to grab her by the collar, telling her not to talk nonsense. Lelia shook
her head. It’s none of her business anyway. The Dragon gets killed, and at least four of them do not lose their lives. They
had nothing to do with her. Actually, they’re not inferior to the original hero. However, the original actor had a unique buff.
He knew the original heroine when they were young. The heroine is looking forward to the hero’s return from the Dragon
Slaying mission. And after the man returns, she confesses her feelings and shares her love.

And….

Looking at those two people, the heroine’s step-dad and brothers get angry.

Yes.

In the original story, the heroine was showered with infinite love from her father and step-brothers.

And the background of the novel was the Auralia Empire, the home country of Lelia. The heroine’s father is the real
emperor who regains the throne, the brother of the wicked emperor who had sent Lelia here. The present emperor
believes his brother and his sons are dead, but they were actually alive. Perhaps they are preparing and planning hard to
regain the throne now. His name is Perseus Auralia. A legitimate heir and a true emperor who will regain the throne in the
future. Perseus’ daughter, who was born after he remarried a family member who sought the throne and helped him in the
rebellion, was the original heroine. She was a lovely person. She had a bright, lovely smile that made everyone around
her happy. Perseus was the one who suffered from grief and guilt when his wife died with the newborn.

It is the heroine, Julianna, who opens and heals his broken heart.

Eventually, Perseus loves and spoils Julianna with love and care.

He loved his daughter, Julianna, to the point where he wanted to dedicate an entire empire to her.

Lelia made up her mind.

Yes, she will die soon after Perseus regains the throne. She will have to be extra careful.

Perseus is also annoyed by the existence of Lelia. She’s the daughter of his dead sister. She deserves to be treated well,
but… that wasn’t the case. Perseus hated his sister, who hated and persecuted his wife in the past. Even though she was
the daughter of the hateful sister, Lelia couldn’t look nice in front of him.

When I get back to my home country, I’m ready to go into exile.

Even if she continues to stay in Hwang seong, because she survived anyway, she will starve to death. She was sick and
tired of starving now.

When she was in the Hwang Seong Fortress, she used to be so hungry that she even ate soil.

To be honest… she can do anything if she’s given food to eat. This is why she is now acting like a prince at the command
of the emperor.

I’m worried about Emperor Perseus, but… It doesn’t matter.

Lelia, who had been lost in thought for a while, was surprised for a moment…. Romeo’s face was right in front of her.

“What, what’s wrong?”

“It’s amazing how stupid you are. So what about you? You don’t like them, do you?”

“…well, what?”

There’s no particular reason why she would not like them. Of course, it’s not good.

Romeo’s eyebrows furrowed at Lelia’s reaction.

“You’re my friend. If you’re my friend, you should hate the kids I hate. Don’t you have common sense? Should I tell you?”
They’ll be your colleagues later. You all are going to compete for one woman. You’re even gonna get dumped. It’s
annoying…

“I’m fine,” Lelia reluctantly answered and laughed inwardly.

And since when have we been friends? Thank you for pulling me out of the water, but please refrain from my friend.

Her own goal is to remain as quiet as possible in this temple, unnoticed by anyone, and then return to her home country.

There are four main characters who will kill the light dragon in the future, and they have nothing to do with her.

I don’t know anything! Leave me alone, please!

I’ll never get involved with them!

That’s right. That’s right.

Why are you bothering me? This guy…

I’m so curious. I’m going crazy.

I’ll never get involved with you guys!

She had made a firm commitment earlier and this happened today.

Ughhh…

***

Lelia watched the children gather and whisper, where a little boy with silver hair was grabbing his hair in distress.

Oscar Hraesvelg was shaking, as if he had a seizure. And the kids were just watching it from afar. To be honest, Lelia
could just ignore him or call a priest. But if she doesn’t help him now, Oscar will suffer from it forever.

I don’t know. Let’s not bother.

Let’s not bother…

Nevermind…

In fact, if she hadn’t recalled my past life, she could have ignored it comfortably, like those kids, all scared and whispering.

However, Lelia was able to think maturely as she had memories of her previous life. She was at a level where she can
think more maturely than her peers. Even so, she couldn’t ignore the poor little child who was trembling.

She didn’t know what to do!

Ahhhh…

Lelia, unable to stand, passed through the crowd of children.

“What are you guys doing?” Hurry up and call the priests!”

Lelia shouted at the children she was watching, and then quickly took off the hat and white robe off Oscar. She quickly
untied the button on the inner garment that clamped his neck, and then wrapped her hands around his cheek, “Oscar
Hraesvelg, wake up! Everything you see is an illusion. Calm down… It’s safe here, and you’re safe. Don’t listen to what
they say to you!”

Argh…

“Look into my eyes. Listen to me, Oscar!”

Oscar’s eyes loosely opened.

When he was younger, he saw dozens of people getting slashed to death. After that, he sometimes suffered from the
illusion of bloodshed.
It’s an illusion of bloody bodies screaming for help. Maybe it’s the trauma that makes him mad when he sees blood, and
runs.

Lelia continued to talk, so that his pupils would return to their place.

“Everything they say is bullsh*t, Oscar. You’re safe. Everything you see is an illusion, I mean…”, the words that Oscar
heard…

Lelia remembers the scene where Oscar, who became an adult, calmly spoke of his wounds in the original story.

‘Do you know why your eyes are red? It’s because the blood of the dead in front of your eyes splashed on your eyes.
Otherwise, there’s no way that your eyes are so ugly in this imperial family. You’re a monster. You are a monster!’

Oscar grew up hearing this from his biological father, the emperor.

Lelia thought it was ridiculous.

He killed people in front of his son, he’s crazy!’

The emperor was a psychopath who killed Oscar’s mother. The brazen voice of the emperor haunted Oscar for life. He
was the only red-eyed child in the Hraesvelg’s royal family.

His eyes were the curse and shackles that plagued Oscar her whole life.

But the words from the heroine, “Your eyes are so beautiful” helped Oscar to forget his traumatic childhood.

When she read it in the novel, she thought it was just a story…

But in fact, she couldn’t ignore the Oscar, who was trembling in front of her.

Unlike in the original story, Oscar now was too small, thin, and young.

She never imagined that he would have had such a traumatic childhood… The reason why she couldn’t just ignore and
leave him.

Lelia held Oscar’s slender shoulders firmly. She then made contact with his eyes, and continued to talk to him.

“You’re okay.”

Finally, it worked.

His rough breath gradually calmed down, and his pupils came back.

“What’s the matter?”

“Prince Oscar, your Grace!”

The priests who appeared at the children’s call quickly, observed Oscar.

The priests casted a spell on Oscar, but it was not a disease cured by spells.

But it will help Oscar calm down a bit…

Lelia looked at the priests holding Oscar and breathed a sigh of relief.

Oscar, who was in the priest’s arms and looked at Lelia, blinking slowly.

“Do you know secret magic?”

Romeo looked at the children around him and whispered in Lelia’s ears.

‘I want to hit this one.’

Lelia stood up, clenching her fists. As she took her steps to go somewhere else, she felt like Romeo was following her.

“Why are you following me?”

“I thought I’d change my belief”

“I don’t believe in heresy.”

“Then what was that? What kind of magic did you use?”

Romeo squinted his eyes and asked suspiciously.

“I just calmed him down. It’s a simple seizure.”

“Isn’t he possessed by the devil?”

The perception of ordinary people was like that. Perhaps the emperor who sent Oscar here knows what names and
biased opinions and views Oscar will get here. They’ll let it pass once or twice, but if he gets multiple seizures in these
three years… They will doubt Oscar here, that he might have been possessed by an evil soul. Besides, there are dozens
of witnesses, and all are from royal families and nobles.

Oscar’s father wants to make another prince his successor instead of his son, so he is trying to lower Oscar’s reputation
by every means.

However, Oscar eventually kills his father and becomes the emperor in the story.

Honestly, I should have been a teacher.

Lelia spoke casually to Romeo, “There is no devil. I’m just surprised to see something this shocking. You have
nightmares, too, right? That’s what it is.”

“Who has nightmares with their eyes open?”

“…there are people.”

“You insist because there’s no logic! The Prince of Auralia is a bit of a low level.”
 Chapter 4

Lelia bit her lips hard. She thought that if she let her guard down a bit, she would get double the punishment.

‘That’s so mean, you sucker!’

As if like yesterday, she felt that she got tricked again. In the original story, he pretended to be so nice and kind in front of
the heroine.

‘Was it all fake?’

Lelia glared at Romeo hatefully.

I also have a scar that is no different.

[T/N: I think by ‘scar’ she means the pain Oscar and Lelia are going through is somewhat similar(?)]

Lelia stomped her feet to show him that she was offended. She was thinking of going to the library, but felt like she had to
take a walk. She headed to the garden with a huff, and at a point, she turned her head to find Romeo, who was still
following her.

Lelia looked at him and shouted fearlessly.

“Hey, what now?”

“Oh wow, you are showing your true colors now.” Romeo seemed surprised and said as if it was fun.

“I don’t think I need to be polite to a guy like you.”

“Oh, it’s thrilling!” Saying so, Romeo came closer to Lelia with a look of no thrill.

Lelia sat on a bench, which was on her right and Romeo sat next to her. Lelia slapped his arm when he was about to
touch Lelia’s arm. Romeo didn’t care about it, even though it might have hurt his feelings.

“Tell me more.”

“About what?”

“About people who have nightmares with their eyes open. Tell me more about them.”

Ah…

He is a child after all.

Lelia snorted inwardly.

Romeo’s eyes were shaking while waiting for Lelia to answer.

“People’s spirits are very fragile. Their minds are weak.”

She pointed her index finger at the top of her head.

“What’s inside here is very soft, fragile and persistent. So if a person sees a bit of a shocking scene, it keeps
remembering the same scene again and again. The next time they get weak or tired, they keep thinking of those
memories.”

“So?”

“Okay. So, what if it repeats? It gets really hard. The shocking scene keeps coming to mind. They even have an illusion,
something that can be seen with eyes. Real.”

“…”

“Even more so, they can hear it with their ears. Weak people suffer throughout their lives and die. In some cases, they
take their own lives.”
Romeo’s face twisted at what Lelia said right now.

He spoke slowly, “Suicide is… a terrible sin.”

It was one of the most important doctrines of the Kreutz religion.

The temple strictly prohibited taking one’s own life and considered it a terrible sin to commit, that would not be forgiven no
matter how many times one returns.

It is a treacherous act of dedicating one’s soul to the devil.

That is what everyone on this continent thought. And Lelia didn’t deny it.

“That’s right. But there are people who are like that. Horrible scenes, fearful voices, people whom they keep seeing and
hearing them…”

“That’s the devil…”

“It’s not the devil. It’s just the pain they are suffering. If one is suffering from something like this, they can’t think properly
and they prefer to die in order to finish this.”

“…Have you ever gone through something like this?”

“No? I am very healthy. I have never seen anything so shocking.”

I was so hungry at one point that I saw something to eat as a fantasy. It was dirt and snow, but…

“Anyways, it’s not the devil. Actually, I don’t know if there is a real devil…”

“…You will be treated like a heretic if you tell this to your seniors or elders.”

“Ah…”

Yeah. Well, I’m supposed to stay calm here.

What is the Crown Prince of Auralia is rumoured to be heretical? The Emperor might strangle her to death.

Lelia glared at Romeo after contemplating for a moment. It seemed like Romeo got a little agitated by what Lelia said. He
looked excited, sad and scared.

Lelia pretended to be strong and clenched her fists.

“You’ll die if you tell anyone.”

“…Are you threatening me now? This low?”

“Yes, I will kill you. Do you understand?”

Romeo looked a little scared. Lelia felt encouraged by the look on his face.

‘Yeah, you are a 10 year old kid.’

Lelia patted her chest with an arrogant look on her face.

“From now, you will call me nu… no, call me brother.”

Romeo’s face twisted at these words.

“…What? I don’t like that! Why me? I’m the one who’s found out your weakness.”

“Then call me Captain.”

Romeo frowned. He looked like he didn’t know why he had to do so. But in the end, he nodded. He seemed to have
judged that calling her ‘captain’ was much better than calling her ‘brother’.

“Then… tell me more about it from now on. I won’t tell anyone.”

When Lelia stared at him, Romeo’s expression wrinkled a bit. He probably knew that she was waiting for him to call her
‘Captain’.
“Thank you, Captain…”

“Yeah, you are my subordinate.”

Romeo frowned as if he was offended, but he closed his mouth tightly.

“I’m taking a walk, so follow me.”

Lelia said so, then got up from the bench and walked through the garden. Romeo followed after her.

He’s a good listener. Until a while ago, his tone was fierce.

Lelia glanced at the calm Romeo and smiled inwardly. However, she looked at Romeo and felt sorry for him.

In fact, Romeo’s biological mother had died when he was young.

The cause of death was… suicide.

The Roseberry Empire desperately hid the truth, but could not stop young Romeo from witnessing the scene. Her parents,
Romeo’s maternal grandmother and grandfather, were largely responsible for her death.

I can’t believe that parents can put their children in a critical situation.

Romeo’s mother, who loved someone else, was forced to marry the emperor. However, even after becoming the
empress, she could not get rid of affection and love for the man she loved. They made their daughter an empress, but her
parents learned that the relationship between the emperor and his wife was estranged.

They got furious and outraged because they found out about it through the maids.

‘The reason why the Emperor and the Empress are not in a good relationship is because the Empress refuses the
Emperor. That’s why.’

In fact, the Empress’ parents were disappointed and angry when they heard such stories from the maids. They started to
find a solution, and unfortunately the solution they came up with was…

By threatening their daughter.

They threatened their daughter with the life of the man she loved.

‘Do the Empress’s duty, give birth to the Emperor’s child.’

She couldn’t overcome such threats and finally had Romeo. Fortunately, the emperor did not blame her and waited
patiently for her to open up to him. Even though it was a political marriage, the emperor tried to treat her with sincerity and
love her. He was a loving father to Romeo.

But that’s where the misfortune began.

The Empress’ parents, Romeo’s maternal grandmother and grandfather, continued to stab their daughter’s weakness.
Whenever they wanted something, they threatened the man she loved by taking the life of their daughter.

One day, a fight broke.

The man, who found out that his life was the weakness of the woman he loved, killed himself. He couldn’t put up with
knowing that as long as he was alive, the Empress would suffer her whole life.

Ever since, Romeo’s mother suffered the loss of the man she loved dearly, and kept suffering. She began to hear and see
the illusion of the man she loved, dying in front of her eyes. She even had hallucinations of the man asking for her life.

Her condition got worse and worse, and she started having seizures and suffered from sleepwalking. It was in an instant
that the rumours circulated that the Empress was possessed by the devil.

After suffering so much, she chose her freedom as a way to kill herself, just like the man she loved passed away.

She never imagined that little Romeo would witness that scene.

She died after saying “I’m sorry”, when she found Romeo crying while bleeding to death. Romeo will also have a shock of
this incident for the rest of his life.
But with a slightly healthier mind than Oscar, I don’t think he’s hallucinating or hearing voices.

After Romeo’s mother’s death, the new Empress raised Romeo as her own son. Although she wasn’t Romeo’s biological
mother, he grew up loved by a good stepmother and a loving father.

But you gave up the throne because of your maternal grandmother, poor child.

After Romeo’s stepmother gave birth to a son, Romeo’s maternal grandparents began to tremble with anxiety. They were
afraid that their grandson, the only hope left for them, wouldn’t be able to become an emperor. They even planned to kill
the new Empress’ son, that’s why young Romeo gave up the throne.

In fact, Romeo had heard stories of nobles secretly pointing at the imperial castle.

They said, “It must be that the former Empress was possessed by the devil. His son, Prince Romeo, we would never know
if he is possessed by the devil.”

Maybe that’s why he was afraid. He was afraid that he was going to get possessed by the devil.

Romeo begged his father to allow him to give up the throne under the pretext of his maternal grandparents, and the
Emperor knew Romeo’s request had a deep meaning and accepted his son’s request.

He sent Romeo’s maternal grandparents far away, and warned them to not to reach out to Romeo.

He’s very strong hearted…

Anyway

Lelia wasn’t going to get involved.

Somehow, he became a hero by defeating the Wild Dragon in the future.

Well, he will be fine. This is just one chid.

Lelia thought something was wrong, but it was too late.

 Chapter 5

Next day

As Lelia saw Romeo had come to her room to play, she felt seriously troubled.

Something is wrong, and not by a small margin.

“Why are you here?”

“To play with my Captain.”

When Lelia woke up in the morning and washed up, Romeo was already there. Romeo was lying down on the sofa and
was reading a book, and when she looked at it closely, it was a humorous book that was only sold in a bookstore
downtown.

Phew

She thought he was reading something weird. She was surprised to know that she was expecting to find something like
an obscene book.

Well, this child is only 10 years old… I have a rotten mind!

Lelia awkwardly reached out for the snacks on the table. It looks like Romeo was the one who bought it.

“Are you having fun reading it?”

“Would you like to read it, Captain?”

Romeo handed her the other book next to him, and Lelia opened the book saying, “It’s childish, what’s so funny about it?”

Then, after a while, Leila’s laugh filled the room. Romeo looked at her with a pathetic expression.

It was then.

Knock knock

The sound of knocking on Lelia’s door was heard.

‘Who is it?’

The only person who usually visits her room was the priest. He used to wait for Lelia’s permission to come in, but it was
quiet on the other side of the door. Lelia looked at Romeo who was sitting across the table from her. After a pause,
Romeo sighed and quickly got up and headed towards the door.

‘Well. I didn’t even tell you to do it, but you’re good. Doesn’t he look like a real subordinate? It’s a bit comfortable…?’

Yes, she has to stay here for at least 3 years. And it will be quite comfortable if she has a subordinate.

“Huh?”

But it was an unexpected person who opened the door.

“I thought the priest had come to pray…”

Since the children living here are either members of royal families, or aristocrats, the priests were troubled. They did not
force nor control any activities, unless the children fought or went out.

Except for a certain activity.

That specific activity is to encourage the children to get closer to one another and unite. In other words, it was like getting
together like in an athletic meet. Anyways, it was obvious that most of the time is free time. Sometimes the priests used to
come and ask us to come out to pray, only when we stayed in our room for too long.

“What? You?”
It was Oscar who came to Lelia’s room. He, who had collapsed and was trembling yesterday.

“I am asking you something. What are you doing here, kid? Is your mouth closed? Do you want me to open it?”

Romeo! You are…!

Lelia was embarrassed.

Romeo grew up with sweet parents… Where the hell did he learn to say such things?

But despite Romeo’s expression and questions, Oscar looked at him with a blank face. Oscar is so small and thin that he
looked much smaller than Romeo. He looked even smaller than me.

Of course, in the future, he will become big and strong enough to be able to lift the heroine in one arm, and will grow up to
have a big body similar to Romeo.

But he is very small now.

Nevertheless, Oscar did not show any signs of being scared of Romeo. Well, he’ll become the Emperor in the future. Lelia
had heard of the rumours that he’ll be a terrible Emperor, but he must be a strong man.

Lelia stepped up before Romeo spoked more harsh words to Oscar.

“Hey, Romeo. Don’t scare the kid who came all the way to visit us.”

“Okay, Captain.” Romeo’s lips dropped into a straight line at Lelia’s words and he gently stepped aside. Certainly, he was
listening to Lelia’s orders well.

Oscar slowly stepped inside the room and walked in front of Lelia.

“Hi, what’s the matter?”

“Well, I…

“First of all, sit down.” Lelia tapped the seat next to her. Oscar hesitated for a moment before sitting beside her.

“Oh, so… Thank you for helping me yesterday. I was going to talk about that… that’s all.”

“You are welcome. It’s all right.” Lelia replied with a slightly embarrassed look.

Actually, she was going to ignore it, but…

She was worried for a while, but when she heard the words “thank you for helping me yesterday”, she felt ashamed and
guilty for no reason.

I’m sorry that you went through it…

Lelia pointed to Oscar the snacks, which were on the table.

“Aren’t you hungry? Do you want to have some snacks?”

Although Romeo had brought it, Lelia had the kindness to let her hold the cookies for Oscar. It was her attempt to get rid
of her sorry feelings by offering Oscar some snacks.

“Thank you for the snacks.”

Romeo, who closed the door and returned, seemed to be holding back, even though he had many things to say. He sat
opposite to Oscar, looking at him from top to bottom with a discontented look.

His eyes looked like he’s in a bad mood. However, Oscar did not care at all.

“Why do you stammer?”

“…”

Romeo asked Oscar.

Lelia glared at Romeo who then looked away. Oscar spoke, holding the cookies in his hand.
“Sometimes I get nervous… No, it happens only when I am surprised.”

“Isn’t that like… every day?”

Romeo deliberately stammered to make fun of Oscar. His sarcastic attitude was very obvious.

“Hey! Stop it.” Romeo huffed at Lelia’s words.

“Don’t make fun of your friends.”

“Who is your friend? Who would want to be friends with someone like you?” Romeo screamed at Oscar and huffed. He
went straight to Lelia’s study, leaving both Lelia and Oscar alone in the living room.

The room where Lelia lived was divided into a living room, a bedroom, a bathroom, and a study, just like a house. She is a
prince, so it’s obvious that she will be treated specially. Of course, the rooms of other children were divided like that as
well, but Lelia’s room was a little spacious and bigger.

That kid… he is ten years old, an elementary school kid.

Lelia sighed looking at Romeo’s back, and apologized to Oscar in his stead.

“I’m sorry, Oscar. I’ll apologize in his stead. Even though he behaves like a bad guy, he is not a bad guy by nature.”

“Oh, it’s okay. Uh, he isn’t wrong anyway… I… I have no friends.”

“What?”

“I, like me… someone who trembles, who gets fits, who would love such a child?” Lelia frowned at Oscar’s words. Oscar
looked completely hurt. But Lelia’s heart broke for nothing.

Why would you take that for granted when you are just a child?

“Hey, why would you say that? Why don’t you have friends? You can be friends with me! I even came to help you…
Would I have helped you if I didn’t like you? So, please don’t think like that.”

“I don’t get fits. Even if I suffered from it, would you have helped me?”

“Of course!”

“Thank you”

In response to Lelia’s answer, Oscar lowered his head for a moment, as if he was ashamed and twiddled his fingers in
embarrassment.

“Ah!” He raised his head to ask something.

“Well, do you know my surname?”

“Yes, you are the prince of the Hraesvelg Empire.”

Then, “Ah!” She asked and raised her head.

“I saw you yesterday…”

“…I guess. Until yesterday, I stayed very quiet as if I didn’t exist.” Lelia kept trying to get going, but she couldn’t pretend to
not see Oscar trembling on the floor. Looking at Lelia exhaling her sigh, Oscar pointed to the room Romeo was in.

“Well, by the way, why was he calling you Captain?”

“Oh, umm… Because I am cool? He said he developed a lot of respect after he saw me save you.” Lelia lied naturally.
And Romeo, who was in the study, screamed, “What? What in the hell are you talking about? Do you want me to shut
your mouth?” He came out of the room running.

“Oh, I see…”

“Yes.”

“Well, I want to call you Captain, can I?”

He certainly trembled only when he was nervous, but he seemed to get better as he talked.

But what did he just say?

“Me?” Lelia froze for a moment and blinked.

Suddenly, the lines and the scenes she had read in the story came to her mind. Oscar was the one who killed his father
and became the Emperor. Since then, he has been called the Bloody Emperor, the Cruel Emperor, but…

And in fact, the scene was also about Oscar breaking his childhood trauma and avenging his mother.

And when Oscar… killed his father, he said, “Father, I am going to kill anyone who is on top of me now. This is probably
the beginning.”

Oscar, once again said, looking at the absent-minded Lelia, who was recalling and thinking about the story.

“I-I… want to call you captain…”

“Uh, um…” Lelia agonized for a moment.

“Please, let me call you…”

Lelia wanted to say no, but… Oscar’s eyes seemed very desperate to call her ‘Captain’.

Honestly, Oscar is too small, fragile and short. He’s trying to stimulate his protective instincts. His fine silver hair, fair skin
and red eyes looked innocent and delicate. In the original story, Oscar, who had already become an adult, boasts a
beautiful appearance that attracts people. He definitely looked beautiful even though he is still young.

To be honest, Lelia was worried that she would be caught and that they will discover that she is a girl, but she came here,
there are many beautiful children like Romeo and Oscar already, so she let go of her worries a little bit.

“…I, can’t I? Is it because of what you saw yesterday…?”

“No, that’s not what I mean” Lelia was afraid that she’d die if she heard him call her ‘captain’.

My goal is to survive and stay alive!

After a moment of thought, Oscar’s eyes began to tear up. His lips trembled like a baby cat that was crying.

“Okay, wait, wait! No! Call me, Call me Captain!” Just before the tears fell, Lelia managed to shout.

“Uh, really?”

Oscar blinked. Clear tears flowed down his beautiful face. Lelia hurriedly wiped his tears with the tip of her thumb.
 Chapter 6

‘He is 10 years old… why is he so small?’

Is it because of his dad? Maybe.

Lelia felt sorry for Oscar.

In fact, the youngest of the children who came to the temple is officially 9 years old. Lelia is actually seven years old, so
both Romeo and Oscar are like Lelia’s older brothers.

However, Oscar felt like a younger brother to Lelia.

[I think I need to protect him.]

There was a strong desire to act like a sister for no reason. Although Lelia had the memories of her previous life, which
made her think maturely, there is still a limit to a seven-year-old’s body. After all, Lelia, who wanted to be an elder sister to
Oscar, is still a kid, and she couldn’t help it.

[It isn’t like you would kill me, would you? I have to be as good as I can.]

Without knowing what Lelia was thinking, Oscar grinned with tears hanging from the corner of his yes, threatening to fall
anytime.

“I thought you hated me too… ”

The smile was so clear and beautiful that Lelia paused for a moment. It was like a winter fairy.

“Huh, do you hate me… is that it?” When Lelia gave no answer, Oscar asked nervously.

“No? No way! I don’t hate you at all.”

Oscar smiled shyly at her answer.

[Yes, as long as you like it…]

[But right now, can I do this?]

Lelia blinked blankly for a moment.

[I don’t know what’s going to happen to them, but…]

Somehow, she made two of the heroes who would defeat the Dragon in the future her subordinates.

[Well… it’s up to you two.]

It’s going to be alright…

After that day, Lelia started having Oscar on her left and Romeo on her right as subordinates. The other children glanced
curiously as the two called Lelia “Captain.”

The priests called Oscar and Romeo and asked, “Did Prince Leo of Auraria ever hit you two?” and… they were in trouble.

Fortunately, Lelia quickly cleared herself of injustice. This was because the two children proved Lelia’s innocence.

Peaceful days like these passed quickly, and the specific activity that Lelia was avoiding all this time is approaching. In
particular, the temple’s intention for the children’s friendship to deepen, and it was this ‘special activity’ that was part of
their plans and efforts. However, this activity is a bit problematic.

[You morons! Morons! Why are you doing this to the kids?]

‘There is an activity to defeat the demons that are trying to invade your minds,’ the priest explained the activity.

In short, the fear towards the devil must be eliminated.

[It’s to test one’s courage, isn’t it?]

Although she was irritated, Lelia could not even grumble because she had to stay quiet. In addition, all the kids had to
accept it quietly. This can’t be done alone.

[There is no way I will come back if I go ahead…]

This is all happening with the permission of the guardians. No matter who she was, the opinion of a ten-year old did not
matter as long as the emperor allowed it.

The children were excited when they said that they’d be able to fight the devil.

They were in lower grades of elementary school.

[Clearly, in the novel…]

Lelia wasn’t as excited as the other children, but just took the news calmly. However, she was contemplating an incident
she had read in the original story.

That night…

“Captain,are there really no demons?” Asked Romeo, who was standing on the right of Lelia, anxiously looking at the
darkening sky.

“No.”

“Really? So the priests are lying?”

“Just… Well… They are not lying. They believe that there are demons. But I don’t think there are any… If you don’t have
one, then there isn’t. So just don’t be scared and think that you have one inside you.”

“…Will it come true if I think about it?”

“Romeo, that’s how the world is. You can only see things with your eyes. Everything will work out. If you think about it that
way, it generally works. I’m going to fail! If you think like that then, that is what will happen.”

“Of course, there are times when it’s different, but it’s easier to think about it like this. So, you should choose the one that
makes you feel comfortable.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Romeo’s eyes looked as if they were telling her not to say such a foolish thing. Lelia shook her head at his words.

[It’s too much of an adult’s words.]

She must have explained it to him in a too matured way. When Lelia was immersed in her own thoughts, Oscar, who was
standing on the left, said, “I’m not afraid of demons. Uh, I don’t think so.”

“You too, right? Did you hear that, Romeo?”

Romeo looked at Oscar with his eyebrows furrowed.

‘Even a coward like that doesn’t fear the devil, then I don’t have to fear it either.’ Romeo thought.

But there was another reason why Oscar doesn’t believe in demons.

And that is because he knows something even scarier than the devil. His own father.

“Come on, we’re going in pairs, so you two go together tomorrow.”

“Then what about the captain?”

“Me? Of course I’ll go alone.”

Lelia’s confident words made the two open their eyes wide.

“Are you sure you don’t mind?”

“Of course, so don’t mind it either.”

Lelia patted the two on their back.

“Captain, aren’t you afraid of the dark?”

“Why? Are you scared of the dark? I’m not scared at all.”

When Lelia answered with confidence, Oscar felt relieved. But Romeo didn’t believe it easily. He squinted at Lelia.

“Children, there are more scary things in the world than the dark nights.”

[Like being hungry…]

[For how long I have stayed in that deserted tower, I cannot be afraid of such darkness alone.]

The biggest fear of Lelia is hunger.

“Anyway, you two should go together.”

“…Okay.”

“Yes, Captain.”

The two answered Lelia helplessly.

It was a good opportunity for these two to get a little closer.

[I don’t know if I can do it tomorrow.]

The probability of not progressing was higher. Nevertheless, this activity will not disappear completely. The priests will
only be more careful.

Lelia’s turn was tomorrow.

She went there to watch the other group depart today.

[First of all, we have to prevent accidents that will happen today.]

Among those in the group starting today, Lelia knew some people.

One of them was Kalix Ascard.

Leila looked at Kalex from afar.

“Captain, let’s go back now that we’re done looking.”

“I have something to tell the priests, so you go ahead. You can go play in my room.”

“Well, I see,” Romeo said, sticking his chin out at Oscar. Oscar, who hesitated for a while, followed him.
He glanced sideways at Lelia and was relieved by her words that she would be back soon.

Lelia stood in the corner with a serious look on her face and approached the temple.

In fact, the courage test prepared by the believers has always been a tradition when young believers enter the temple.

Their logic was ‘To get rid of the fear of the demons, we must erase the fear of darkness.’ That’s why they ask us to climb
the mountain late at night.

That mountain is the small one behind the temple. In fact, it was a small mountain but is still a great distance for the
children to climb. Therefore, the priests marked the destination somewhere lower around the middle.

They have to reach a small hut somewhere in the middle, lit a candle, which was a ritual to purify the demon, and come
back.

Those who left for the activity, were always in a group of two.

It is a big deal for the priests who teach the young children at the temple because the children can develop friendship and
cooperation between the two and eliminate their fear of the devil.
The mountain path is very narrow, but there is nothing dangerous along the way. It was a mountain where the priests
climbed every day, and only small animals such as rabbits and squirrels roamed around.

But not tonight. Lelia knew about it.

Tonight, someone will deliberately make a beast appear to harm a child.

“Father.”

“Oh, His Majesty Prince Leo. What can I do for you? Your turn should be tomorrow.”

“I came here to have a look in advance. By the way, is there anything really dangerous out there?”

“No, of course not. That is the mountain where the priests climb every day. Don’t worry too much.” The priest answered as
he found Lelia cowardly and cute. Lelia bit her lips.

There must have been a secret agreement between a high-ranking official and someone about what will happen tonight.

[What should I do then?]

[No one would believe if I say that a beast will appear tonight.]

Rather, it is highly likely that I’ll be noticed by those who planned it. Then the emperor, who sent me, might know.

Lelia is stuck in a dilemma. She wanted to solve this problem smartly and maturely. But being in a seven-year-old body,
she couldn’t think of anything.

Perhaps that’s why she couldn’t think of any solution. It was just frustrating.

[How can I prevent this?!]

Frankly speaking, she can just ignore it. No matter what happens to the characters in the novel, Lelia should just worry
about her life and let the story flow as it was written in the novel.

But…

How can she watch a child’s life be taken without the child knowing about it?

Lelia twitched her lips impatiently, put her hand in the pocket and fiddled around with what she had stolen.

It was a whistle used by the priests.

It can’t be helped.

There is nothing that she can do. Let’s just bump into each other.

The sky became dark, and it was the last group’s turn. The last people to go were Kalix and Griffith. Both of them will be
heroes after defeating the Dragon.

Lelia followed the last group after they departed, secretly following them, hiding from the priests.
 Chapter 7

“I took this a bit too lightly, but…” The others had mentioned that the base was somewhere in the middle of the mountains,
but it seemed like they’d already passed the middle checkpoint.

“Was the road or base location magically changed?”

That would be a big problem! Lelia glanced at the backs of the others walking far ahead of her. Suddenly, out of nowhere
…

She heard a bang and a yelp echoing from in front.

Kalix had lost his footing and tripped while walking on the path. The perfectly smooth, dusty path.

“Wha – Hey! Be careful!”

How did that idiot manage to fall over nothing?!

Of course, in the original story, Lelia had also lost her footing and fallen into a pond. But even so, she had the
responsibility to point out stupidity.

Anyway, when Kalix fell, the lamp in his hand shattered to pieces, and a wave of silent darkness descended upon them
immediately.

Kalix swore under his breath.

“Damn it, what doI do now?”

“I can’t believe you actually tripped over nothing! You fool!”

“What, you idiot? Hey, what did you just say!?”

The two glared at each other intensely and Lelia almost groaned aloud in frustration at her companions. The two had
never spoken in a civil conversation before. Even their first conversation, if it could even be called that, was simply a lot of
swearing.

It went something like …

“Hey!”

“What a moron!”

The two soon began to fight, throwing vicious punches and kicks at each other. Lelia fought back the urge to scream
when she saw them tussling about.

“Those stupid ten-year-olds!”

The children were rolling around wildly in the middle of the dark mountain path as they both tried to grab the other by the
collar, illuminated only faintly by a silver moonbeam.

Lelia heard the sounds of birds startling against the silence of the forest, now joined by the sounds of bratty voices and
fighting.

“Stop fighting, you morons!”

Lelia really wanted to scream at them, but even the brats would be surprised if she suddenly started screaming in the
dark. She resolved not to provoke the children further; their fear and tension was understandable as they underwent a test
of courage.

Lelia repeated the mantra to herself in an effort to remain calm.

The children must not be traumatized.

“Ugh, stop fighting, you idiots. Please…!”

Lelia was almost beside herself with anxiety. In fact, what she read in the original book was only a brief reminiscence and
the vague lines that they’d spoken while recalling the events of the day.

She couldn’t remember such details now. Lelia became even more nervous as the two continued to fight, fearing that the
beast would appear at any moment.

Then Griffith swore again, untangling himself from the mess of limbs, stumbling back down the path in the direction they’d
come from.

“Yes, go, go! You coward!” Kalix screamed at Griffith’s retreating back.

And thus, just like that, Griffith left Kalix alone in the middle of the dark forest.

Lelia hid herself behind a tall tree and glanced at Griffith’s back, a solitary form disappearing into the shadows. In fact,
Griffith was born with a special power, but he didn’t know how to use it yet.

His strength would have been helpful in the fight against the dragon, but not in his current state. He’s only a child now.

Still, he possesses the latent ability to see ahead in the dark, which he should awaken before he leaves this neutral zone.

[Griffith, that guy! I can’t believe they fought each other over a lamp. A lamp! Of all things. Oh God, boys are really…]

But no matter what ability Griffith has, would he be able to return to the temple safely?

Lelia seemed to be quite worried as her anxiety bloated.

[They seem to have entered an inescapable looping route, where it would be easier for the beast to attack them…]

So even if you kept walking forwards, the same road would repeat itself, and the hut would never appear.

[Well, if Griffith can’t find the way back to the temple, he’ll end up here again.]

Lelia waited until Griffith had walked far away.

After some time, she started stepping her way back to the path, relying on the streams of moonlight peeking through the
clouds.

Kalix Ascard sat alone by the path.

“I hurt my leg, so it’ll be hard to walk…”

He must have sprained his ankle badly when he fell down, fighting against Griffith.

As Lelia approached, Kalix saw her and snorted.

“What? Why are you back here? Are you scared to go alone?”

“I’m not Griffith.”

“…What?”

Lelia was in a terrible mood.

“I am…” She started.

“Oh my God, the devil! There really is a devil! Damn it! Get out of here! You devil!”

Lelia stared at him for a moment in stunned silence. She’d intended to say, “I am Prince Leo,” not “the devil” …

Kalix struggled, now lying on his back.

“Argh!”

Thanks to Kalix, who was literally scrambling about on the ground like an overturned turtle, Lelia was struck by his kick
and stumbled.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhh!”
And Kalix, who’d kicked Lelia with his injured foot, screamed in pain. Lelia grimaced vindictively from where she was
hunched. He deserved it.

***

It was only after a while that Lelia managed to explain to Kalix that she was not a demon. Kalix’s ankle, which had already
been twisted, became worse because he had kicked Lelia.

But Kalix endured the pain and asked, “You’re Prince Leo? You’re him, right? The ugly two-faced boy playing captain.”

“…”

[How can you say that to a person’s face?]

Lelia wanted to point out, but in the midst of the situation, it didn’t seem right to do so. Kalix asked her again without
receiving an answer to his previous question, “But why are you here?”

“That’s…”

[You’d never believe me if I said I came to save you.]

“Let’s go now. We have to get down the mountain soon.”

“How do I get anywhere on this foot? We’ll have to wait here until morning.”

“You…”

[You easygoing b*****d who doesn’t know anything!]

“I came all the way up here for someone and got kicked instead!”

Lelia fumed. Kalix laid down and pillowed his head against his arm, looking ready to sleep. He’s a crazy guy, isn’t he?

[You’re really sleeping here? If you sleep here, you’ll be eaten by the beast!]

Lelia eventually confessed the truth halfway.

“Hey, you might not believe it, but the beast will show up soon.”

“Of course I don’t believe it.”

“…” [This brat!]

Lelia let out a deep sigh. After a moment of hesitation, she questioned cautiously, “Kalix Ascard. Do you trust your uncle?”

In an instant, Kalix sprang up, his body coiling with tension.

His hand snapped out, grabbing Lelia by the collar.

[Wow…!]

“Someone sent you. Someone sent you, right?!”

Kalix shook Lelia’s collar with great force, as if trying to shake coins out of an empty purse.

“Who’s going to send who? Emperor Auraria sent me to the temple, you madman!”

“Oh, well, I guess so. But how do you know about his Majesty and how can you talk about it?”

“…”

Lelia shook Kalix’s hand off and patted herself on the back of her neck. She felt dizzy.

“I’m … I actually have a subtle ability for insight. So I knew right away when I saw you.”

Lelia’s words and thoughts were all over the place. Kalix had shaken her severely by the collar, so it was difficult for her to
think and speak properly as she recovered. At least she didn’t blurt out that she’d read it in a novel.

“…He didn’t send you, did he?”

Lelia surrendered herself, raising her hands in the air, looking up at the moonlight streaming down from the sky instead of
at the frustrating madman in front of her.

“I am the Crown Prince of Auraria. How can the Emperor of Ascard send me? You’re so stupid, aren’t you?”

“…Haa, so what’s the matter? You’re saying my uncle’s going to send a beast to kill me?”

“…It may be unbelievable, but it’s not a lie. You’re not that stupid, are you?”

“Ha, well, guess I’ll die, then.”

“…What?”

“I know my uncle. No, his majesty wants to kill me. So I’d rather die, instead…”

“…”

Lelia felt both shock and pity as she looked at Kalix, who seemed to have given up. He laid back down as if he really
wanted to die, then threw her a dismissive glance.

“What are you doing? The beast is coming. You should go back.”

“…”

“Leave!”

Lelia stared at Kalix’s eyes reflected in the moonlight. A faint fear was reflected there, but it was hard to tell. But he was
only a boy – one pretending to be strong and confident, yes, but still only a 10-year-old child.

Lelia jumped up on the spot.

“Even if you don’t say that, I’ll go anyways.”

“Yes, go.”

Kalix didn’t seem to be regretful at all.

Lelia frowned.

[What happened to this kid…? He’s only ten years old, after all…]

Despite hearing that his uncle was trying to kill him, something he’d known for a long time now – how could he be so
casual? How had he lived all his life for this to become natural?

Lelia patted her chest, feeling a stuffiness that echoed with unwillingness, and said, quietly, “But I can’t go alone.”

“What?” He looked at her like she was crazy.

“As you can see, we are in a hurry now. Get up quickly.”

As she spoke, she squatted, showing her back to Kalix in a posture universally understood by children.

“… Are you crazy?” Kalix asked aloud, as if it were absurd.

“Be quick now. Climb over.”

“You’re a maniac … Why should I be on your back? Don’t you know you’re just going to die? Go away!”

“I can’t go alone. Climb up quickly.” It was almost funny how they were speaking to each other, yet seemed to be having
two separate conversations.

“… Are you lying? You said there was a beast that would show up any time now. But you can’t go alone? Well, I don’t
believe you.”

“Even if you don’t believe what I said, would you want to wait for the beast to show up? Perhaps a wolf that drools from a
snarling snout? Are you waiting to see it?”
“So go alone! We’re not close nor friends! You haven’t even talked to me before, so what is this all of a sudden? Are you
going to die for someone you’ve never seen before? Would you believe it if I were to say whatever you said to me?”

“That’s…”

“Speak honestly. Did my uncle send you?”

“You fool, think about it. I am the Prince of Auraria. For what reason would I lie to you?”

“My life has nothing to do with you anyway! It doesn’t matter who you are, and whether you care or not! I will die as my
uncle wishes!”

“That won’t work.”

Lelia pondered for a moment. Honestly, she wouldn’t have come up here if she had been travelling alone. As far as she
knew, she shouldn’t die even if the beast appeared, but there was still a small risk of dying, unlike the original who
survived. No, even if she didn’t die, Kalix would still be seriously injured today. She knew his fate and couldn’t unsee it. It
was guilt, and a sense of duty, and the weight of another human life that compelled her to feel obligated to help this child.

“Get off! Damn it, leave! Go away, before that beast kills you! Go away!”

Kalic shouted, voice cracking. Perhaps it was because his voice was so overwhelming and shrill (so young) that Lelia
seemed to feel the sadness in his voice. He was shouting as if pleading with her not to leave, that he was scared, and
didn’t want to be left alone to die. He screamed like he was begging for something he didn’t think he could have.

So she had no intention of going alone.

Lelia exhaled deeply for a moment, then gathered her determination.

“Kalix, I’m sorry.”

“What? Sorry? Go away! If you don’t want to die, then go!”

“I’m going to knock you out now. Even if it hurts, be patient.”

“You- wha-”

The boy drops silently into Lelia’s waiting arms. He’s only a child, yet it feels a bit like she’s carrying the future of an entire
kingdom and the weight of an uncle’s crimes in her hands.
 Chapter 8

“What’s wrong with this idiot?”

“Oww!”

Lelia stood up and smashed Kalix’s head against the tree with all her might.

“…”

Fortunately, making him faint was a first-try success.

“I was going to try a few times if I failed… this is a blessing.”

[T/N: “…”]

Lelia breathed a sigh of relief.

“Hmm, will I be able to carry him on my back?”

Kalix was still a little taller than the children of his age. Firstly, it was not a matter of height, but his bones themselves were
a bit thicker than normal.

“I wouldn’t know if a beast would appear, feed on us and run away.”

Lelia was muttering something she didn’t mean for others to hear.

With much difficulty, she managed to carry Kalix on her back and stand up. Still, he was only ten years old. He didn’t feel
that heavy. His body rose up quietly on her back.

Lelia was slender, but not weak. She was strong enough to survive, despite the hunger that made her scratch the soil and
snow in search of food. And even before she was sent to the temple, the emperor gave her enough food to eat.

“Ah, how do I find my way back?”

She started walking randomly, couldn’t think of a way to solve this magically twisted road.

She can’t just stop walking. The fear that beasts might appear anytime made her senses keen and alert.

Lelia walked on, listening to the sound of leaves shaking, and birds chirping. Then, she heard a rustling sound.

Lelia’s spine froze for a second.

“…!!”

Lelia tightened her arm carrying Kalix, thinking the beast might appear any second. However, she sighed in relief
immediately. It was Griffith, not a beast, who emerged from the bushes.

“Who are you?” Griffith asked with a frown. He had a kind of light in his hand, but when she looked closely, it was full of
fireflies.

He had apparently looked for light in this dark mountain, found fireflies and locked them in a jar.

“I’m the crown prince of Auraria.”

“I know. But, why are you here?”

“Well, it’s complicated. Believe it or not, a beast will appear soon. So you should leave this place with me as soon as
possible.”

“This is the mountain where the priests come every day. There is no beast here.”

“If you run into a beast later, you won’t be able to say such a thing anymore. Anyway, we have to get out of here quickly.”

“The road is twisted.”

“I know that too. Still, there should be an exit somewhere.”

“I know the way.”

“Really?” Lelia asked happily.

Come to think of it…

“You went back and found out that the road was strange, so you made a light box out of those fireflies? And came back?
Are you worried about Kalix Ascard?”

“…” Griffith frowned at Lelia’s question.

She thought he had left Kalix and went back to the temple all by himself, and cursed that he was a bad guy. In the novel,
their roads seem to have crossed.

Lelia grinned while sweating.

“Don’t laugh.”

“No, you really are a nice boy, aren’t you? I misunderstood, I’m sorry…”

“…” Griffith seemed even more offended by the word ‘nice boy’, but Lelia didn’t mind it at all.

“What are you doing? Lead the way! Let’s go.”

“But what’s wrong with him?”

“…Uh, he… he passed out.”

“Hmm, weak kid who pretends to be strong.”

Griffith snorted, “I knew it.”

[Actually, I knocked him out…]

Lelia said the truth inwardly, and followed Griffith’s footsteps.

Then suddenly, Griffith looked back at a great speed.

“Why did you…” Lelia turned reflexively without asking why. She couldn’t help but notice the tremendous energy she felt
behind her back in an instant.

“ARGH!”

At the same time as she turned her back, Lelia shrieked and took a step forward. When she lowered her head, the claws
of the beast were near her lower stomach, stained with blood.

[When the hell did this beast show up?!]

“Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!”

The beast in front of them was drooling and watching them. After scratching Lelia’s stomach, the beast took a step back. It
was probably thinking about when to rush and rip the neck off at once.

“Why the hell is there a beast here…!?”

Griffiths looked rather bewildered. “I wouldn’t have been so surprised if I had seen the devil.”

At the same time, he looked around to see if there was anything that could be used as a weapon, reflexively.

Lelia said, calming her trembling vocal cord, “Griffith, there’s… there’s a whistle around my neck, bring it to my mouth. It’s
a whistle used by the priests.”

The purpose was not to call the priests to this place, but to let those, who had planned this, back down…

It didn’t matter what happened now.

“…”

Griffith slowly reached out to the back of Lelia’s neck, looking at the beast. The beast was judging the situation from afar.
As Lelia lowered her gaze, she could see her ragged clothes scratched by the claws of the beast. What was inside must
be terrible.

Nevertheless, Lelia stood upright with Kalix on her back.

“Aren’t you afraid?” Griffith was surprised.

Moreover, she looked straight into the eyes of the beast. Rather, she did not blink at all, as if she would never lose the
fight against the beast.

In fact, it was a result caused by extreme fear, but in Griffith’s eyes, it seemed as if Lelia was trying to eat the beast.

“…”

Griffith succeeded, very slowly, in passing the whistle to Lelia’s mouth.

And then…

WHOOSH!

When Lelia blew the whistle as hard as she could, the drooling beast rushed towards her. At the same time, Griffith lifted a
long branch that he had found earlier.

Lelia stood there, not avoiding or turning her back, even as the beast rushed towards her. Kalix was on her back. She
could never show her back.

Kang!

It happened in an instant. Griffith swung the branch, blocking Lelia’s way, and at the same time a white light shone.

“What…” Griffith murmured, unaware of the sudden action, the white light emitting from his hands.

And Lelia…

“Oh my God! I’m alive! Good job, Griffith!”

It looked like Griffith awakened the divine power.

In the novel, it was mentioned that he had awakened his divine power just before returning to his home country…

Lelia had heard that when you are on the verge of death, ordinary people can use miraculous power. She guessed this
was the moment for Griffith.

“…”

But the miracle didn’t come twice.

“…!!”

The beast rushed back towards Griffith, and he could not use the sacred force he had used earlier.

“ARGHHH!”

“Griffith!”

The beast ran and bit Griffith’s arm, who screamed and tried to shake it off.

A light poured out of Griffith’s arm. It was on spur of the moment.

“GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!”

The beast, who bit Griffith’s arm, confronted them again. Saliva and blood dripped out of the beast’s teeth.

It was Griffith’s blood.

“Urghhh….!”

“Are you all right, Griffith?” Lelia asked, helplessly with regret.
It was then…

“…Ugh… what are you… Oww… my head…”

A low voice rang from behind Lelia’s neck. Kalix was awake.

[Now… what?!]

Kalix blinked as soon as he opened his eyes. There was a beast growling in front of him. It was a real beast. It was not a
dream. It was real.

And…

“Arggghhh!”

He noticed he was on someone’s back. There was a high probability that this back would be Prince Leo’s.

Kalix stepped down from Lelia’s back and pushed her away. It was hard to have strength because he had a severe sprain
in one foot, but Kalix stood upright and took out a small dagger from his arms.

“No!”

It was at the same time, Lelia, who was pushed aside, screamed, but couldn’t stop what happened in an instant.

[That’s how I tried to protect you!]

Can’t the fate of the novel be changed?

Lelia closed her eyes tightly.

For some reason, her heart seemed to boil with anger. Her own helplessness was pathetic. She was a fool when she
thought she could save Kalix when she had no power. Rather, it did more damage to Kalix. It was all her confidence…

“It’s my fault…”

The moment she closed her eyes for a while, it felt like a very long time.

In the story, Kalix loses an arm to the beast on this day. Nevertheless, Kalix becomes a great warrior by defeating the
Dragon, while holding a big sword with his other hand.

On the top of that, he plays the most important role and makes irreparable sacrifices. Although he was not dead, he was a
victim that no one could be happy with.

So Lelia couldn’t turn away from Kalix.

[At least one arm…]

[I wish I could save that one arm…]

Even though he became one of the heroes who saved the world, she wanted to give back that arm to Kalix, who lost
everything.

However, it was a failure.

[I am so useless.]

[I should have thought more about it and acted…]

Tears trickled down, her eyes tightly shut with guilt.

However, from now on, there is nothing she can do about that is inevitable.

[At least I have to help Kalix not to get hurt anymore.]

Lelia woke again with a firm heart. However, what Lelia saw when she opened her eyes was a little different from what
she had expected.

“Ka- Kalix…”
Kalix was shivering , holding his dagger tight and stabbing it into the beast’s neck. His arms were fine.

Lelia seemed to have lost strength in her legs. A shudder ran through her whole body.

The beast, having suffered a seizure for a while, soon breathed its last breath.

Chapter 9

“Sigh…”

Kalix sat there and pulled out the dagger stuck in the beast’s neck. His injured ankle was causing a fever all over his body.
He exhaled a harsh breath, just to keep his eyes open.

“Kalix!”

Lelia, standing in a daze, came to her senses and rushed to him. Griffith also immediately found Kalix’s wounds.

“If it’s a real, real beast… You should have told me it was real… You idiot!”

“I told you, you idiot!”

In the meantime, Lelia held Kalix by the collar and held back what she wanted to say. Kalix was on the verge of fainting
again.

“Griffith, are you okay with your arm? We have to go back quickly.”

“… It’s fine. But if I blew a whistle earlier, wouldn’t the new recruits be coming?”

“No, they’ll be gathered at the entrance of the mountain. It’s a whistle that means ‘gather at the entrance of a mountain.’”

“…Then why did you blow it?”

“I thought the ones who planned this, who made that beast appear, would be frightened and run away with it…”

At those words, Kalix turned his head and saw the beast’s body.

It was then the beast’s body scattered and disappeared like sand. Kalix’s eyes twitched at the sight.

“Really… it was real. My real uncle wanted to kill me…”

The beast itself was not magically made of sand, but what caused the beast’s body to disappear was magic using sand.

A magic used only in the land of the desert, the Ascad Empire.

“… Kalix, calm down. Still…”

Your arms are fine…

But I couldn’t say that.

Lelia swallowed the words, and she again knelt in front of Kalix and held out her back.

“I’ll do it.”

“You hurt your arm. No.”

Lelia rejected Griffith’s words and urged Kalix.

“Kalix, get up quickly. There’s no time to wait like before. I’m going to run out of strength.”

“… Damn.”

While shedding hot tears, Kalix gritted his teeth and endured the sobbing.

Yet, he slowly rose up and climbed onto Lelia’s back with his own will.

Lelia felt the pain in her belly, but held her legs tightly.
The three weakly started down the mountain. Kalix cried, groaning for a long time on Lelia’s back.

The sun had risen, and the light of the dawn was shining.

“… But why does the right ankle hurt so much? The wound is on the left side.”

“…”

On the way down the twisted mountain, Kalix had stopped crying.

Lelia was stabbed by her conscience, and she was forced to confess.

“I’m sorry. I made a mistake when I knocked you unconscious and carried you on my back.”

“… This guy.”

“…” Griffith looked at the two strangely and instantly smiled.

It is normal to feel the pain in the arm, being bitten by a beast, but it didn’t feel painful for some reason.

This moment felt like a dream, a lie for some reason.

[I felt strange.]

And Griffith thought these two seemed more strange.

***

When they were almost down from the mountain, the new recruits, who found the three, ran with stunned faces.

And Lelia, Kalix, Griffith – the three passed out on the spot, side by side, as if they had promised very well.

***

When she woke up, Lelia saw two red eyes in front of her. Tears were dripping down those eyes…

“…Oscar?”

“Phew, oh, are you awake now, Captain?”

“Did you wake up?”

Lelia heard Romeo’s voice soon. She sat up slowly, with her eyebrows wrinkled. She looked around. It was like a ward
inside the temple. However, the beds on her left and right were empty.

“You are finally awake, Crown Prince.”

The priest standing on the other side approached. She was a female priest and had a very calm voice.

“What about the others?”

“The other two were already awake. After being cured, they went out to see a senior priest for a while.”

Lelia looked down at her body. The skin on her stomach seemed torn, but she didn’t feel any pain, perhaps because of
healing magic.

“… I’m glad. But… oh?!”

Lelia swallowed her breath and opened her eyes wide. She was wearing a monastic robe.

This meant that someone had changed her clothes. Her underwear must have been covered in mud.

…Who changed her underwear?

I think I got caught!

I’m going to be killed by the emperor!

Seeing that Lelia’s expression was instantly terrified, the female priest bowed.
She whispered into Lelia’s ear, “I changed the clothes, and only I saw your clothes. No one else was watching while I was
changing you, so please calm down.”

“…” Lelia blinked.

The priest put her index finger on her lips for a while and let go. It was a tacit signal that she would not say anything.

“…”

Lelia gulped down her saliva.

“What’s wrong with you, Captain?”

“She doesn’t seem to have recovered yet.”

“No, I’m fine…”

“Oh, by the way…”

Then the door swung open.

“Are you awake?”

“…”

It was Kalix and Griffith who opened the door. Perhaps because they were both under a healing spell, they seemed
completely fine. In particular, Lelia paid attention to Kalix’s arms.

I’m so glad…

It is impossible to recover even with healing magic, if one’s arm is cut as badly as it was mentioned in the novel. It was
fortunate that his ankle was barely injured.

“… It looks all right.” Lelia murmured with relief, and the two approached with grave expressions.

Griffith said, “You should meet a senior priest, too. We are going to formally protest this matter.”

“…What?”

Lelia looked up at Griffith.

“Are you not gonna do it? You are the Crown Prince of Auraria. He and I are both royals.”

“…” Lelia hesitated.

The new recruits would have gone berserk over a meeting talking about countermeasures. Such a big incident was inevitably
going to be reported to the home country, but Lelia knew what the result would be. She turned to Kalix.

“…”

Kalix had a slightly grumpy look on his face, but he wasn’t going to show it. Kalix knew it too – what would be the result of
publicizing this matter? Each empire would go berserk.

“Of course, the Emperor of Auraria doesn’t care.”

In the original, Kalix’s arm was cut off.

The children of each country who learned of this notified their home country, the riots began, and the temple began to
intervene. However, the victim, Kalix’s home country, the Ascard Empire, tried to cover up this fact. Emperor Ascard
announced, even though his nephew had lost an arm, “Now our five empires are working together with the temple to nurture
our warriors. Of course, heartbreaking anger and sadness precede my nephew’s wounds, but this is not the time for this.
We’re not here to point our swords at each other.”

Since the emperor of the country where the victim came from spoke out like this, the rest of the empires could not take
much action. Of course, there were some empires who asked for the children to be returned because they couldn’t entrust
them anymore, but it was a success in the end.
The Holy Father apologized directly to the emperors of each country for this incident and vowed to pay more attention in
the future.

Since everything was resolved, everyone had no choice but to be careful.

Indeed, since then, the temple had worked very hard on the safety of the children in a very intense manner.

What about Kalix, who lost one arm in that situation?

It should never be publicized.

It wasn’t obvious, but Kalix would have been devastated. To the point where he would have never healed. Like his severed
arm.

Kalix was undaunted though. After returning to his homeland, he renounced the authority of the imperial family and became
a mercenary. In his capacity as a mercenary king, he joined the Dragon Slayer Group and made a greater contribution than
anyone else.

Kalix was such a man. A man of strong will and conviction beyond Lelia’s imagination.

But now…

He’s a ten-year-old kid.

It’s terrible to think of the pain the 10-year-old would have suffered. He didn’t lose his arm this time, but he will be scarred
with a similar wound for the rest of his life. No, he’s not seriously hurt this time, so Emperor Ascard might come out more
brazenly.

Lelia wanted to prevent it somehow.

“…”

Lelia looked into Kalix’s eyes, looking somewhat uneasy, and asked, “Do the other kids know about this?”

“…No, not yet.”

It was a good thing.

“Then let’s not let them know. I don’t want them to know.”

“Are you crazy?”

“Are you crazy?”

“Captain, are you crazy?”

“Oh, you must be crazy, Captain…”

Four people said the same thing, but Lelia was adamant.

“I beg of you. Keep this a secret.”

“Why on earth…?”

“It’s… it’s gonna be a big deal if my father finds out.”

“…”

“My father cares about me a lot. How much do you care? I kissed, hugged, and slept with him every day! But if he comes
to know that I’m hurt, he’ll make a fuss.”

“…You are crazy. Kissing your dad? You’re a papa’s boy.”

Kalix was sarcastic, but Lelia went on to say.

“Yeah, so please keep it a secret. Oh, my dad might cry. Then I’m going to cry! My heart will be broken!”

“…”
 Chapter 10

‘In fact, instead of kissing me, he might kill me because of this accident.’

[My life is saved just by saying that.]

Everyone looked at Leila’s words strangely. As if they had seen something hideous…

“So, please. Huh? I’ll grant each one of you a wish! So let’s keep it a secret. Don’t you think that it’s okay? You guys are
the only ones who need to keep quiet.”

“…”

“Sigh…”

“Kalix, Griffith… I know you guys almost died, but… still, please?”

“…I don’t care.” Kalix answered after some consideration.

“… If you’re saying so,” Griffith agreed.

“I can’t! Did you hit your head with a knife? Just think about it! You just woke up so you’re not thinking.”

“This guy… You’re not going to be quiet?”

Romeo got angry, but Lelia yelled furiously.

“…”

Romeo, breathing furiously as before, left the room.

“That idiot… I dare not become his Captain…”

Lelia muttered a little and Oscar grabbed Lelia by the arm to calm her down.

“Oh, my God. Calm down… Well, I’m sorry… Romeo is strange in the first place…”

“Well, I’ll put up with him.”

Kalix, who was listening to their conversation, said, “Hey, the one who just left. Why does he call you ‘Captain’? Why are
you pretending to be the boss?”

“I’m not pretending to be the boss here… they just want to do that. They wanted to call me that. What do you want me to
do?” Lelia answered curtly.

[Of course I had Romeo to call me that in person…]

Kalix stared at Lelia. Lelia also gave him a sullen look.

For a moment…

No way.

“Kalix, don’t tell me-”

“I’ll call you Captain, too.”

It’s too late now.

Lelia grimaced.

“You said they wanted to call you captain. I want to call you that, so I’ll call you. You don’t have any complaints, do you?

“No….”

Leila wanted to take back her words from earlier.

It was then when Griffith grinned and said, “So do I.”

“No…”

[Why on earth… What the hell!]

[This is not what I was expecting…..]

Eventually, Leila has turned four heroes, who would defeat the dragon in the future, into her subordinates.

I can’t say, “Four more…”

The remaining heroes were the people who had never stayed in this temple when they were young.

Lelia lay back on the bed, wondering what to do.

[I don’t know anymore… what can I do when they want to call me their captain?]

Once she returned to her home country, she would never see them again. Prince Leo will officially die right after returning
home.

***

When the victims of the incident asked to keep what happened a secret, the priests wondered what a windfall this was.
The high ranking priests visited Lelia, Kalix and Griffith in person and bowed their heads.

“We will never let this happen again in the future, and we will maintain your safety thoroughly and investigate to find the
culprit soon. We will do some investigation.”

Lelia snorted at their words.

They said that they would investigate thoroughly, but nothing was revealed in the end. It was done by a high ranking priest
in agreement with the Emperor of Ascard.

The only witness at that time was the victim, Kalix Ascard.

Kalix should’ve known by then who did that to him when he saw a wolf turning into fine sand.

[You were trying to kill a child. You b*****s!]

Before Lelia returns to her home country, she wants to tell Kalix that if he goes back to his home country, he should
immediately abandon the throne, go out and become a mercenary. He is someone who can be the best.

Anyways, there was peace again after the incident.

Lelia just goofed around in her room for a few days, the priests couldn’t even ask them to attend the prayer and bowed
their heads like sinners, no matter what Lelia did.

If there’s anything uncomfortable…

[Why do these kids keep coming to my room to play?]

All four of them used to gather in her room in the morning. Just as if they were going to work.

Naturally, they did not attend prayer either, and somehow ended up sleeping separately and being together all day.

It was for a while…

Soon they ordered a priest to put a bed in Lelia’s room.

Fortunately, instead of the bedroom with Lelia’s bed, they put the bed in the empty room next to it.

[Oh my God, it’s so uncomfortable!]

[Crazy people, I’m a woman!]

She couldn’t tell the truth, so she had to keep this secret in her stomach.

From that day on, strange and uncomfortable cohabitation began with the four elementary school kids…
***

Leila wanted to stay away from them even during mealtime.

Since she woke up early, she hurried to wash up quickly and headed to the dining hall for breakfast.

“Hmm….” Lelia hummed because she felt good when she was alone, separated from those leeches, who followed her for
many days now.

Lelia entered the dining hall and sat on an empty seat. Even though it was early, some children were eating.

She sat down and waited a while, soon the servants brought the meal.

It was a savory soup filled with fresh salad with blanched beef, hot bread, mushrooms and vegetables, and meat.

[I don’t feel like I want to go back and live here my whole life.]

It couldn’t be this good because they provided three full meals a day. In addition, the nutrients were perfectly considered
and prepared.

Light breakfast, reassuring lunch, and gorgeous dinner.

Besides, you can come and eat more rice anytime you want. It doesn’t matter if she eats five meals a day.

[I should eat as much as I can here and stay healthy.]

[I didn’t eat a lot when I was young, so I need to eat properly and enough now. I won’t be able to eat properly after I go
back.]

Lelia began to eat a big meal, and thanks to her concentration on food, she could not feel the eyes of the children around
her.

“That’s him…”

“I heard they call her Captain.”

“The Crown Prince of Auraria.”

“He’s so cool…”

The girls looked at Lelia, whispering. And after Lelia finished her meal, she started eating desserts and drinks served by
the servant.

“Hi?”

“…” Lelia turned her head in surprise.

A pretty girl was sitting next to Lelia and smiling.

[Pretty…]

Lelia greeted the girl unknowingly, “Hi.”

“The Crown Prince of Auraria, right?”

“Um… Uh…” Lelia felt nervous for a moment.

“Are you the royal from the Aurarian Empire?”

When young royals were gathered in the neutral zone of the temple, they calculated the average age of the young royals
from each country. And they asked to choose the age at which most children would be taken and send the rest away.

The Emperor of Auraria screamed when he realized that his son was just the right age.

‘Those dogs! F****ng dogs!’

But after sending Lelia, he became very calm. Having found a reason and a substitute, the emperor examined the list of
royals who would spend time with Lelia. First of all, people who have seen the prince’s face should not be sent.
Fortunately, as he had overprotected and carried his son in arms since he was young, not many children knew his son’s
face. The emperor picked out the children of the lowest ranking aristocrats and sent them with Lelia.

Knowing that, Lelia avoided the girl’s gaze just in case. She didn’t want to show her face in detail.

[But the crown prince and I have similar hair and eyes…]

It won’t be a big problem later on. In the first place, the emperor and the prince will die if she goes back home safely.

“I am from the Empire of Nicea. My father is Count Cherndez.”

“Oh, really?”

Knowing that she wasn’t from Auraria, Lelia looked at the girl again with delight.

Lelia smiled brightly, and the girl blushed for a moment.

“Uh… well, I just wanted to be close to you. They are usually with boys…”

“Oh, they?”

“Yeah, the ones who call you Captain.”

“Well…”

Lelia shrugged her shoulders as if it were nothing. She felt like she has become a great personality.

[Even though I am an elementary school student.]

Lelia felt a little bit pathetic about herself, who had been upset for a while, but she did not express herself and smiled at
her girl. She wanted to maintain a good image in front of the other kids, she didn’t care about the four guys, who were her
subordinates.

A kind of sweet, serious and nice image?

“Hey, but…”

“What? You can ask me anything you want to ask.”

“Did Griffith ever tell you about me?”

“Huh?”

“Well, actually… Griffith is my fiance.”

“…”

[Oh, that’s what had happened?]

Lelia said after a moment of thought, “I don’t have deep personal conversation with him…Apart from being my friend, I
don’t even tend to be humble… ”

It was then that the big door of the dining hall burst open.

“Captain!”

Lelia saw Kalix waving at her from a distance, and the other three.

[You all are up already, leeches.]

“Let’s talk about it next time. Hello.”

The girl sitting next to Lelia stood up and left in surprise. The girls, who were talking, waiting for their turn, almost cried in
the corner.

“Hey, you. Why did you come here alone? What a surprise to not find you in the room!” Kalix came near and said,
smashing Lelia on the back.

…
[You should either call me Captain or just call me off, just one!]
 Chapter 11

The four children sat opposite to Lelia. She felt like was being cornered.

“Captain, who’s that girl? You are trying to get a girlfriend, aren’t you?”

“…”

Romeo asked, raising one eyebrow, while the others stared at Lelia.

“Who is she?” Kalix questioned, suppressing his mirth.

“Huh, really…? His… girlfriend? I can’t believe it.” Oscar murmured bitterly.

Lelia frowned and glared at Griffith without answering them. Griffith was quiet, perhaps because he knew who the girl
was.

[You want to portray me as a shameless child?]

Lelia shrugged her shoulders.

“Why would she be my girlfriend? She is Prince Griffith’s fiancée.”

“Fiancée? You have a fiancée?” Kalix turned to Griffith.

“…Is there anyone here who doesn’t have a fiancée?” Romeo asked in an amazed tone.

“No.”

“Really?”

When Kalix replied, everyone looked surprised.

“Me, I don’t have one…” Even Oscar replied.

[He doesn’t have a fiancée because he’s hated by the emperor.]

Lelia thought, clicking her tongue inwardly.

Romeo’s blue pupils flickered, “You really don’t have one? And you, Captain? Don’t you have one?”

“Huh?”

[W-well, I don’t know. Did the Crown prince have a fiancée?]

[If I were a son, the emperor would have already decided on my fiancée… But I’m sure he’ll act picky for his only son, so I
don’t think Prince Leo has one yet… ]

Four people stared at Lelia, waiting for her answer. Lelia eventually found a wise answer.

“… I heard my father say something about it, since I’m weak. I didn’t say anything because I didn’t think you would even
care about it. I think I have a fiancée… Well, or maybe not.”

The ‘I’m not sure’ tactic.

At Lelia’s words, the four children nodded, saying that might be the case.

“You’re weak? You look clumsy, but you are very powerful.” Kalix flicked her forearm and said.

“Hey, if I hadn’t been healed by the priest that day, my arms muscles would have been worn out. If you faint again, I won’t
be able to carry you again.”

“Tch.”

“You should be grateful, eh? Ah, in order to save you, I had to bring forth such superhuman strength that day.”

Kalix shut his mouth.

Five children, including her, had a rough idea of that day.

When the beast showed up, Lelia carried Kalix down the mountain.

However, only Lelia, Kalix and Griffith knew that the culprit, who summoned the beast, was related to the Emperor of
Ascard. After that, they wondered how Lelia knew something like that would happen in advance.

Lelia was unable to tell the truth, so she said in a vague manner, ‘Sometimes I have a premonition.’

“Captain, you would have done the same if I were in danger, right?” Romeo thought about it for a while and asked.

“…Huh?”

Romeo got angry at Lelia’s dazed expression.

“Hah! Are you serious? I was the first to get close to you. Don’t you remember? Did you hit your head?”

“I remember! I know! Of course, I would help you.” Lelia replied in a deadpan manner, and Romeo laughed, saying, “Yes.”

“Captain, what about me?”

“Oscar? I would carry you anyday!”

[He is smaller than me, so he will be lighter.]

Oscar grinned, covering his mouth with his fist.

Cute.

[He looks like a fairy…]

Lelia patted Oscar’s silver hair. He really looked like her younger brother. Come to think of it, Oscar and herself had
different eye color, but the same silver hair. It wouldn’t be weird to call him her brother.

Lelia suddenly remembered something, and said to Oscar, “Oscar, we have similar hair color, so they might think we are
brothers.”

“Oh, really?”

“As if! His brother? You must be kidding me! Both of you often talk so coldly to each other.”

“Once in a while, the Captain should shut his mouth.” Romeo and Kalix said in unison.

Lelia gave a retorting snort. She then looked at Griffith, who had not spoken a word. Griffith was the only one here who
didn’t ask, ‘Would you have saved my life?’

He was afraid to hear ‘no’ as an answer.

Griffith had been with Lelia for a few days now, but he wasn’t particularly close to her.

[It bothers him…]

Lelia snapped at Griffith as she watched the servants bring the meals from afar.

“Griffith, for your information, I would have done the same for you. At least you won’t cry and fight like Kalix.”

“Hey! Who was crying and whining?”

Griffith bit his lip, “I didn’t even ask…”

Soon, the servants appeared in front of their table with meals. It was the same as what she had eaten before.

“Let’s eat, boys!” Lelia shouted enthusiastically and began eating her second meal.

***

After the meal, Lelia returned to the room with her friends. The children sat on the huge sofa, sipping the tea brought by
the servant. Perhaps, because they all belonged to royal families, their tea drinking posture looked very elegant. Lelia also
drank the tea, mimicking them as much as she could.
“Oh, so what did his fiancée tell you? Did she ask you to come to the wedding?” Romeo asked sarcastically.

“She asked me if Griffith ever mentioned her in front of me.”

“Why would she do that?”

“I don’t know.”

Everyone turned their eyes toward Griffith. He ignored them and fixed his gaze on the tea cup.

“Anyways, it is interesting. I didn’t think you could talk to women this well.”

Lelia’s expression crumbled at Kalix’s words.

[What does that mean?]

“I think he’s cool. The girls were watching our Captain very carefully, weren’t they?”

Everyone seemed surprised hearing this.

“Why were you paying attention to them?”

“The Captain is… cool…?” Kalix tilted his head, Oscar had said as if it were natural.

[Well, I’ve always been like that…?]

Lelia smiled inwardly and stared at the four children. They were all from the royal families, but they were now her
subordinates. Enough for them to know about her. So, of course she would look cool.

[Children are…]

Lelia clicked her tongue inwardly, but her expression was clearly proud.

“Why don’t we go out and play instead of being stuck in this room?”

Romeo suggested.

“Where are we going? Garden?”

“Will the priests let us go out?”

This Holy Neutral Zone was a very large city. There was a large temple in the middle of the city, and a commercial district
was built around it. The accommodation where the children were staying was a large building at the inner end of the
temple. The security was tight.

Romeo sighed pitifully and said, “Think carefully. Since the time of that incident, we know a weak point about the temple.
If they find out about this, it won’t be good for them, right?”

Surprisingly, Romeo was pretty smart. Everyone was excited. Lelia was also curious about what’s outside the temple. She
wasn’t that old, but she still spent all of her life at the corners of the Imperial Palace. And now, she is staying here. She, of
course, did not have any complaints because she could eat a lot of food.

“The priests need to be properly disciplined now. Let’s go out. Don’t you think they’ll provide us bodyguards?”

Lelia sprang to her feet.

“Okay, I have decided. Let’s go out!”

“I’ll be here…” Oscar hesitated.

“Shall we go together?” Romeo asked, but Oscar jumped off the sofa and headed to their room, where they had placed a
bed.

“I’ll sleep. You guys should get going.”

Lelia watched as the door closed.

[A place with many people would be scary for him…]

It will be difficult for him, considering Oscar probably had an anxiety disorder.

[Is there anything that can help Oscar?…]

After wondering for a while, something came to Lelia’s mind. And soon, she said as if she had made up her mind, “Let’s
go.”

“Are we leaving him behind?” Romeo questioned.

Lelia didn’t reply and only urged the rest.

When they asked to go outside, the priest was frightened, but after throwing the threat of the last incident, he ran to report
it to the high priest.

Some time later…

They finally agreed and brought out five knights. Their radius of moving was limited to nearby busy streets, but that was
more than enough.

Most of the people living in the neutral zone were members of the temple and the Holy Knights’ families. There were many
servants who worked in the temple, and ordinary merchants.

It’s not a sightseeing spot, so not that lively, but it’s still a commercial area, and that’s why the city is bustling.

It wasn’t gorgeous, but she felt a sense of freedom just walking downtown.
 Chapter 12

“It’s worse than the busy streets of our Roseberry Empire.”

“I don’t have anything particular to see… It’s troublesome.”

“But it’s pretty neat…”

Lelia listened to the other three talking. She looked as if she had never been downtown.

“I heard you were sick, but have you ever been outside the castle?”

Romeo specifically looked at Leria, who looked excited.

At that moment, Leria stopped in front of a shop.

Thanks to her, the rest of the children, who were walking under the eyes of the knights, stopped there and turned their
heads.

“What, this is a toy shop, isn’t it?”

“It’s also a doll shop.”

Lelia looked at a large rabbit doll reflected in the show window.

“Hey… you’re not only a daddy’s boy, but you sleep with a doll in your arms, too?”

Kalix asked, frowning.

“No… No way… Really? Captain?

Romeo was also giving a look saying ‘This is a bit too much…’

“Be quiet a little,”

Lelia yelled at her subordinates and entered the doll shop.

Thanks to her, the three boys and the Knights were huddled up in a small shop.

“Sigh…”

The shopkeeper looked surprised when children dressed in monastic clothes and the Holy Knights rushed in. Children
dressed in monastic attire might look like little priests, but ordinary little priests would not have these many Holy Knights.

‘It is clear that they are members of the Imperial family.’

The shopkeeper’s eyes glistened. It was an opportunity to boost the sales. Neutral areas were not populated with children.
It wasn’t that the business was not bad, but the ones who visited the shop were from the royal families. It was an
opportunity to sell expensive toys, and inventories, that had not sold very well before.

But contrary to the owner’s expectations, what Lelia chose was a very small doll.

“Ugh, a stuffed rabbit…” Calix condemned Leria’s choice.

“…”

Lelia was usually angry, but she was lost in her thoughts for a while.

She suddenly remembered the original scene.

There were two episodes about dolls…

One was the scene in which the heroine, Juliana, handed a doll to Oscar Fresberg. Like a fish in her fishery, he was also
in love with her.

Upon hearing that Juliana is marrying the hero, Oscar immediately uses teleport to visit her. He confesses his love a little
too late, and… Juliana gives him a friendly but firm refusal.
And she gave Oscar a little doll and said, “This is one of the dolls my father and brothers bought me but isn’t it cute? I feel
strange receiving a doll even though I have grown up. But I’m happy… I feel like it is going to protect me for the rest of my
life. I’ll give it to you as a present. Instead, keep it a secret from my brothers! My brothers said Oscar-sama is a little…
uncomfortable to be with.”

As she was talking, Juliana kept on smiling sweetly and cutely. At that time, she received so many dolls from her father
and elder brothers, that she was in the process of donating them. It was not enough to give dolls to all the children in the
capital city, but to everyone she met. Thanks to her kind heart, it was a warm episode where laughter bloomed in the
faces of the children of the capital city.

[Of course, Emperor Perseus and his sons got angry when they found out about it.]

Oscar then returns to his home country with the doll. It was like any other doll that Juliana gave to the people she met, but
it was especially meaningful to him.

Oscar, who came back after being refused, mocked himself looking at the doll. He was the one who took the throne by
killing his father. Juliana was not afraid of him at all. She even gave him such a sweet gift.

If it had been someone else who was not afraid of him, he would have slit their throat and let them know the feeling of
fear. For some reason, it was comforting for him that Juliana was not afraid of him. A ‘red-eyed demon’, who killed his
father. It seemed to erase the words that bothered him for a long time. He was thinking about kidnapping Juliana and
locking her in his castle, but he felt calm when he saw the small doll.

After that day, Oscar was able to move away from the nightmares that haunted him all his life.

[Will it be okay if I give him a doll now?]

[This is all I could think of that would help young Oscar.]

[the heroine won’t be able to give it to him… will it be okay?]

Still…

Lelia wanted to help Oscar with anything. She wanted the young and weak to escape the pain and fear a little.

He is still young, so if he sleeps with a doll in his arms, he might feel a little bit relieved.

“Are you sure you want to buy this? Do you like dolls in general? They are for girls…”

“Hey, is there a rule that only women can like dolls?” Lelia was stabbed in the back by Romeo’s words and refuted it.

[Anyways…]

“…Do you have money?” Lelia asked carefully, but the tone of the words she spoke was like of a gangster.

[Come to think of it, I didn’t have money…]

In the first place, she did not need money, and the emperor could not even send someone to give her money.

“Me? I don’t have any.”

“…I certainly did bring some. Where did it go?

Neither Kalix nor Romeo seemed to have any money in their pockets. Lelia looked at Romeo pathetically. Why did the
person who brought them out didn’t take any money with him?

Lelia looked away and looked at Griffith, her last hope.

“Griffith, do you have any? You are a smart guy, so I’m sure you have…”

“Yes, I do.”

“I’m glad, you are the only one who can help! Lend some to me, I’ll pay you back later.”

“What do you need to pay me back for? How much money do you need?”
“As expected, you are a good boy. Then… can i buy another doll?” Lelia patted Griffith on the back and asked. Griffith’s
face crumbled as if ‘good boy’ was offensive.

“Do as you please.” He answered.

Lelia began to pick another doll with a happy look on her face.

“You are going to give the first one to Oscar, right?”

“Right. You are very quick-witted.” When asked by Griffith, Lelia smiled and answered.

“What, is it like that? Can I get one, then?”

“Not you.”

“Hey! That’s rude.” Kalix huffed and grumbled.

Romeo, who was listening, blinked and smiled and asked, “Then what about me? I can get one, right?”

“You can’t either.”

“…A sc*mbag.”

Despite criticism, Griffith did not budge an eye.

“…Just pick one.”

[T/N: GRIFFITH IS SO ADORABLE!]

But soon he said this. He pretended to be cold, but he was much weaker than he looked. At his words, both Kalix and
Romeo began to choose a doll with a serious face.

“Hmm…”

Lelia observed the doll carefully, with keen eyes like a hawk. For some reason, her heart fluttered like a child.

If the reason for choosing stuffed toys for Oscar was an episode about stuffed toys, Lelia suddenly wanted one because
of the story about stuffed toys.

After Perseus, the real emperor of the Aurora Empire regained the throne in the story. There was an episode about
Perseus, who was cold and famous, opening his heart to Juliana, who became his daughter.

[Yeah…]

Lelia recalled what she had read in the book.

Unlike her father who abused her, Juliana liked her step father, Perseus. He was strong enough to scold her devilish
biological father. In addition, she always looked scared, but it was good that she secretly took care of her mother and
herself.

When Perseus became the emperor, Juliana naturally became the only princess of the Auraria Empire, which seemed like
a dream.

One day, right after Perseus became the emperor, she had a dreamy day. Juliana gently grabbed his hand, hoping to get
closer to her father.

She was envious of the other children, who held hands with their father. Her biological father was a bad person, who
abused her, but she hoped her step father would be different.

However, Perseus, who is sensitive to contact with someone, unknowingly lets go of the child’s hand.

Juliana, who was only ten years old, was hurt.

So after that day, she felt depressed when she stood in front of Perseus.

Perseus got confused when he noticed that the child, who used to smile brightly, was walking into the wall every time. In
the end, he seeks advice from the Empress, who is the mother of Juliana and his colleague in the contractual marriage.
“She likes dolls. As soon Your Majesty gives her a stuffed toy as a present, her anger will subside and she will be happy.”

The emperor, then, took her to the biggest toy store downtown to soothe Juliana’s heart. Then, after buying the doll
(although the whole shop was transferred to her name), he carefully grabbed her little hand. Juliana finally laughed and
her cute smile melted all of Perseus’ heart.

“It was the beginning of him becoming a fool for his daughter.”

Since then, she had never been sad anymore.

Juliana liked the doll so much that she held it every day. Her new brothers thought that it was so cute that they had also
started buying her dolls.

Since then, Juliana has had a doll storehouse.

[And after that, I met her…]

At that time, Lelia returned to the castle and lived the same life as before. The emperor and crown prince, who disguised
her as a boy and sent her to the neutral area, died, and the new emperor ascended the throne. It was also when the
subjects were having a meeting on what to do with Lelia.

“The traitor who dared to take over the throne took care of her! He brought her to his home and served her a sumptuous
meal…We must kill the seeds of the rebellion in order to put them to rest.”

“Yes, Your Majesty, we must kill him!”

However, there were also objections. Though it wasn’t a good idea for her.

“But isn’t she just ten years old? She is her Majesty’s sister, and she is also the daughter of the deceased prince. I’d be
better off using her for a national marriage… .”

“Or wouldn’t it be good if you gave it to the meritorious retainer for this time? How about letting her marry Marquis Tevelli
when he becomes an adult?”

In many ways, Leria’s presence was a source of concern.

Perseus gritted his teeth when he saw Lelia.

His younger sister, who was Lelia’s mother, picked on his wife whenever she saw her and bullied her.

She told her behind the scenes that she made it so that their marriage would cause her to get hurt more than once.
 Chapter 13

The first was to show how fussy Julaina’s brothers were.

The story of that day came to Lelia’s mind.

Juliana fell asleep under a big tree while taking a walk in the small forest behind the forest. On the picnic mat, was
Juliana’s favourite doll and that was the first doll she had received from her stepfather, as well as some pretty looking
snacks and books.

The maid, who was in charge of Juliana, who was smiling pleasantly in her sleep, headed to Juliana’s room for a while to
get a blanket. The surrounding was calm, but in fact, dozens of elite soldiers secretly guarded Juliana. Despite being safe
in the Imperial Palace, Emperor Perseus was so protective of her that he sent Juliana the head of the army’s elite unit.

Watching Juliana who was sleeping, while hiding, caught their hearts with her cuteness.

Then, Lelia appeared.

She is walking around looking for fruits in the woods, and she was surprised to see the sweet dessert on the picnic mat.
She finds a doll next to Juliana, who is asleep. The doll was a white bear that came right into her arms, and it was so cute.
Without realizing it, Lelia put the dessert in her mouth and hugged the doll. The soft touch was really pleasant.
Unknowingly being greedy, Lelia hugged the doll and tried to take it.

It was then…

“Hey! Wait, what are you doing?”

“I can’t believe there is a thief in the Imperial Palace.”

It was Cedric and Damien, the twin sons of Emperor Perseus, who appeared cold.

“This is her, right? Aunt’s daughter who bullied our mother.”

“Correct.”

The uproar wakes up Juliana from her sleep.

“… Uhhh? My doll!” Juliana was shocked to see her favorite doll in Lelia’s arms.

“Huh? Wasn’t it enough to bother and bully our mother that now you are trying to steal Juliana’s doll?”

“You dare to steal anything from the Imperial Palace.”

The two brothers walked slowly towards Lelia, and Lelia trembled, holding the doll in her arms, looked terrified.

Juliana said, ‘Ah…. They are acting like this again!’, clutching her head, and she pushed them.

“Stop it, brothers!”

“…”

“But Juliana… .”

“If she was really trying to steal, she would have ran away! But this kid is here.”

Juliana approached Lelia and reached out her hand.

“Hi, I’m Juliana. That doll is my favorite doll… I hope you can return it. Can you do that?”

Even though Lelia stole her doll, she looked at her with a smile, and Lelia carefully gave her back the doll.

“Thanks. It’s like my treasure.”

“Well, you keep the ones we gave you in bed.”

“It’s unfair to only walk around with only what father gave you.”
“But this is the first doll I got! I still hug the one you gave me tightly when I sleep.”

“Well, then…”

“Do you really hug and sleep with the dolls?”

“Of course!”

Lelia carefully looked at them and quietly turned around to leave, as if she was afraid to get accused of stealing again.

“Wait a minute. Stop right there.” Cedric ordered Lelia to stop.

Lelia slowly turned her head, as he spoke.

“Come here and apologize properly, alright? How dare you steal the Imperial Princess’ property and run away just like
that?”

“Brother!”

“Juliana, I know you’re kind, but we can’t just ignore this. You were so kind to the maids, but now, you are the Imperial
Princess.”

“…Umm…”

“And that girl is the daughter of the woman who bullied my mother. No, she probably killed her.”

“…”

“Come here. You murderer’s daughter.”

Lelia approached them slowly.

Lelia couldn’t even remember her mother’s face. She didn’t know if her mother was the killer. So she had to put up with it
even though those words were humiliating.

Cedric and Damien were both skilled swordsmen. They were born with magical powers. There was no way she could
escape.

“Apologize.”

“I’m sorry.”

“To whom are you apologizing? Do it here.” Damien said, standing behind Juliana, patting on her shoulder.

“I’m sorry.”

“Hey, is it because she is being nice to you? Don’t you know how to apologize to the Princess of the Auraria Empire? I
think you want to do the same with Juliana, just your mother did to our mother. As long as we are here, it is impossible.”

Oh, my.

Realizing what she’s done wrong, Lelia slowly bowed her head to Juliana.

“Forgive me, princess.”

“I’m really alright.”

Juliana accepted Lelia’s apology, wriggling her fingers, perhaps because of the weird situation.

“It’s not okay! Get on your knees. Apologize properly.”

Juliana was in trouble, but Cedric and Damien did not seem willing to miss this opportunity.

On that day, Lelia kneeled in front of Juliana and recited ‘I’m sorry, princess’ 100 times before finally gaining her freedom.

By the time her apology was over, Emperor Perseus came and said it was time for a meal, and carried Juliana on his
back.

“Oh, that’s cheating! I’ll carry Juliana on my back!”

“Damn, it’s just you all the time!”

The two brothers followed Perseus and Juliana.

After thinking about it, Lelia returned to reality. It was such an unusual scene that I remembered it in detail.

Lelia lifted a small doll from the display stand.

[Unlike the original, I have no intention of running into Yuliana or to steal her doll.]

[You never know. I don’t know, maybe I’ll see the doll and reach out my hand.]

[But my own doll? If there’s one? Seeing the child’s doll made me think that it wouldn’t hurt.]

“I’ll just have this.”

Only what she chose. It was the same rabbit doll that she had picked for Oscar earlier.

“Uh… rabbit…” Kalix laughed at her choice as if it were ridiculous.

“I’ll take this one, too.”

“Well, can I buy one, too?”

When Romeo and Griffith went on to choose the same doll, Kalix frowned.

“Then, me too.” So, unavoidably, Kalix lifted a rabbit doll with the size of his palm.

Contrary to expectations, the owner looked at the five small rabbit dolls picked by customers, who belonged to the royal
families.

***

That night.

The children ate dinner, washed up, and then naturally gathered into Lelia’s room.

“…”

In her pajamas, Lelia headed to the room right next to her own bedroom.

She sighed when she saw five beds arranged in a row.

It was Romeo who had two beds for himself.

Because of his sleeping habit, he had bought two of them, and informed them that if any of them invaded his space, he
would not let them get away with it.

And on the bedside. The rabbit doll was up one by one, and she liked it in this way.

[It’s cute!]

[Yes, no matter how handsome you guys are, they’re ten-year-old kids.]

[Although I am seven years old…]

Anyway, Lelia approached Oscar holding a tiny white rabbit doll.

“Oscar, are you ready to go to bed?”

“Yeah…”

Lelia just thought of Oscar’s flustered face with the doll in his hand and stroked his hair. Earlier, Oscar looked surprised,
when his friends, who left him behind, came in with a doll in their arms. However, when Lelia gave him a white rabbit doll,
he hesitated to accept it.

Lelia explained that she couldn’t explain to Oscar when she gave him the doll.

“Oscar, this is a worry doll. I went out of my way to buy it for you. I went to buy this.
“Well, the worry doll… What’s that?”

The other children turned their eyes to Lelia’s words.

“Uh, so… umm… You guys at least have one thing that you are scared of, right? It haunts you in your dreams. But if you
are holding a doll when you are sleeping, it will eat up all of your nightmares. It’s a doll that takes away all your worries.”

“… The captain is also very good at talking bullsh*t.” Romeo was being sarcastic.
 Chapter 14

“Hey, is it real?”

When Lelia got angry, the kids laughed a lot.

“Because it’s really childish… Are you the same age as us? I’m really suspicious sometimes.”

“…”

Lelia shuddered when she heard Griffith. To be honest, she felt like she was stabbed. Because unlike these guys, she
was seven years old. But she considered herself to be mature compared to them because she could think like an adult as
she had memories from her previous life.

[I can’t believe I heard this!]

Lelia let out a deep sigh and covered Oscar with a blanket as he lay on the bed. Like an older sister.

“Good night, Oscar.”

“Won’t you wish us good night too?”

“Captain, are you showing discrimination?”

“Well, it won’t be his first time discriminating.”

Lelia grumbled and said good night to the rest of the boys and left the room. She then went to her room, which was right
next door, and went up to the bed. When she saw the white rabbit doll, she smiled.

“They are childish, so no matter what they say, they are children and still keep those dolls by their bedside.”

Lelia soon fell asleep, hugging the doll tightly.

***

It was dawn. Outside the window, it was pouring rain, and lightning flashed.

“Leo! Leo!”

Lelia woke up in surprise at the sensation of someone shaking her. As she rubbed her eyes, she saw Romeo with a
bewildered face.

“What, what’s wrong?”

“Oscar’s having another seizure. I was going to call the priests…”

At his words, Lelia jumped to her feet. It was too much to call the priests every time Oscar had a seizure. If it keeps
repeating, they’ll suspect Oscar was possessed by the devil.

Lelia ran to the next room with the bag on the table.

The children who woke up turned on the lights and watched Oscar in bewilderment.

“Oscar!”

Lelia approached Oscar who was shaking on his knees and quickly checked his pupils.

“Oscar, it’s okay. Don’t listen to anything.”

Lelia, like last time, calmed Oscar by grabbing him on the cheeks and patting him gently.

“Ugh…ugh…”

Trapped in the nightmare, Oscar was afraid to look in the air, and tears fell incessantly from his red eyes. Lelia grabbed
Oscar’s face and fixed her eyes on him.

“It’s okay here. Is it because it’s raining? It’s okay. There’s nothing to be afraid of.”
Lelia kept whispering. Very slowly Oscar’s pupils began to return.

“It’s all right, good job.”

After breathing out a sigh of relief, she brought the bag to Oscar’s nose and let him breathe slowly.

He was calming down much faster than before.

“Phew… It’s the rain and sound of the thunder…”

“Are you afraid of the sound of thunder?”

At Lelia’s question, Oscar nodded his head.

“When it rai-rains… my father…”

It seems that it rained on the day that scarred Oscar.

“There is nothing to be scared of. It’s just raining. Nothing happened.”

Lelia said, and she brought the doll, which was placed on the bed.

[I didn’t think it would work from the beginning, but…]

Oscar received the doll Lelia had given him and hugged it.

“From now on, whenever you get scared, look at the doll and talk to it. Just as if I were talking to you.”

“…yes.”

Lelia laid Oscar down on the bed and covered him with a blanket. When she turned around, she saw children with white
and tired faces. Romeo had seen this before, but the other children seemed to have seen it for the first time today.

“Isn’t he possessed by the devil?” Kalix suddenly grimaced, and Lelia quickly turned aside.

Oscar just blinked, perhaps because he was used to this.

Lelia went to Kalix, grabbed him by the cheek, and pinched him.

“Hey!”

“Watch what you say! What do you mean by devil?”

Griffith held Lelia’s arm and asked, “Then what’s wrong with him, do you know?”

Sigh…

Lelia let out a deep sigh. It was still raining outside the window.

That night, Lelia eventually brought her doll and sat by Romeo’s bed. She stayed up all night talking to them. To put it
bluntly, most of the time Lelia was talking alone. It was like she was giving advice, and by advice, it was mature advice.

“Do you understand me? It’s just a trauma. I’m sure there’s one thing you’re afraid of.”

Romeo nodded unusually violently.

Oscar also listened, blinking his eyes, and Kalix and Griffith remained calm.

“What are you most afraid of?” Griffith asked Lelia.

“I… well.”

[They will think it is weird if I were to say it’s hunger.]

“I… for the people of the Empire starving. That’s the scariest thing.”

“You’re going to be Emperor.” Kalix frowned and criticized.

“It’s different because you’re the Crown Prince.” Griffith, however, said unexpectedly.
“So what are you afraid of?”

“I, I, uh, father….”

Oscar answered Lelia’s question first. Then it was Romeo.

“I… the Devil?”

Lelia looked at Griffith next.

“…I don’t have one.”

[I don’t think you’d say even if you did…]

Lelia looked at Kalix next to her.

“What am I afraid of? I’m the one who defeated my uncle, even if he sent a beast to kill me.”

[You… know what you’re afraid of.]

Lelia blankly stared at him and shook her head.

“I, I know… what Kalix is afraid of…” Oscar, who remained silent, said, slowly raising one hand.

“What? What are you saying?”

Kalix was embarrassed while frowning his eyebrows.

Lelia asked as if she couldn’t miss this time, “What is it?”

“He is afraid to talk to girls. Well, last time a girl came to talk to him, he ran away.”

“Hey, I’m not!!” Kalix leapt to his feet and tried to jump on Oscar. Romeo and Griffith quickly grabbed his arms one by one
and stopped him.

Lelia giggled looking at them in such a situation.

The five of them talked about various things, including likes and dislikes. It was time to get to know each other more. Until
morning came, the room was filled with children’s loud noises. Outside the window, it was still dark and raining, but no one
cared about the sound of rain or thunder.

Lelia just wanted to comfort the frightened Oscar, but it was an unforgettable night for the child. One day after many
years, even before a battle that might cost him his life, he would remember this time and laugh at ease.

It was a long, memorable, and precious night.

Children grow up quickly day by day.

The five children also grew incredibly fast every day, and as they spent so much time together, they became more familiar
and closer to each other.

They spent two years like that.

***

It was about six months before they returned to their home country.

“Hey, Prince Leo.”

“Oh, Lady Julia.”

“Can you accept this?”

The girl, who braided her hair on both sides, gave Lelia a letter envelope shyly.

“Thank you. I’ll cherish it.” The cute boy called “Leo” smiled and turned around.

“Oh my!”
“Prince Leo is really nice.”

“I’ll write to him again!”

The latest trend among girls from all over the world staying at the shrine was to write a letter to “Prince Leo.” Even though
they didn’t get a reply, the girls eagerly wrote letters. It’s because they can at least get to hear his kind greeting and
friendly smile.

The boy called Leo sighed as soon as he turned the corner. He had a twitching smile and his cheeks tingled. It was hard
to get used to but still. Lelia stroked her tingling cheek and headed to her room. When she came back to the room, she
saw a stack of envelopes on the table. She added a letter to it that she had just received.

Then the door burst open.

“I’m going to the library. Have you been there?”

The first person to come in was Kalix followed by Griffith, Romeo and Oscar.

They seemed to have taken a shower after practicing swordsmanship. Everyone’s hair was wet.

Lelia gave them a complex look.

[Big.]

They have all grown up.

The children were originally not much taller than Lelia, but now grew by more than one inch taller than her.

[Except me!]

Lelia clenched her fists and trembled.

[Weren’t girls naturally taller at this age?]

However, the three-year difference seemed to be non-negligible. The official age of Prince Leo, currently disguised by
Lelia, was twelve. It was the same for the four children who were close to Lelia.

But Lelia’s real age was nine.

That doesn’t mean Lelia hasn’t grown up. She has grown a lot since before while she has been eating well and doing well
here.

It’s just that those kids had a lot more growth.

Even Oscar, who had been shorter than Lelia, surpassed her height.

[It hurts my pride.]

And from some point, the frequency of them calling her ‘captain’ had reduced too. Sometimes they called her ‘captain’, but
somehow, she couldn’t feel the sincerity. It felt like they were all teasing her.

[Is it because everyone is taller than me?]

Angrily, Lelia squinted and glanced at them as if they were nasty.

“Did you cry again?” Romeo smiled mischievously and asked her.

“I didn’t cry!” Lelia yelled and went straight to her bedroom.

In fact, she felt a little uncomfortable dealing with them because of what happened recently.

[Why did I do that?]

Lelia lay on the bed and grabbed her head. And she remembered what happened a few days ago.

***
 Chapter 15

The relationship between the five children had strengthened in the last two years. Now, naturally, no one would feel
uncomfortable even if they were called ‘friends’. They spent holidays together, prayed for New Year’s wishes together,
celebrated each other’s birthdays, and made quite a few memories.

In the meantime, Lelia forgot all about the novel and her previous life and was perfectly assimilated to them and had fun.

Then one day, a letter came from the emperor of her home country.

‘Don’t forget your duty and be quiet.’

It was a warning message that her secret might leak out. Even though she knew she couldn’t say it anyway, she felt
anxious. Lelia had forgotten about the Emperor and Crown Prince Leo, and as soon as she saw the message, she came
to her senses.

Not long after returning home, there will be a revolt.

After that, Perseus, the new emperor, will ascend the throne…

What would that mean for Prince Leo?

Officially, it meant that Prince Leo would die. His chances of survival were close to zero. Just before the rebellion, the
emperor almost died due to poison from a spiteful servant.

When she remembered that fact, her eyes went dark and her friend’s faces came to her mind. The faces of her friends
who would feel despair at the news of her death…

[Do I have to tell you the truth?]

But the moment she speaks, she will die. The magic placed on her was very powerful because it was written on a national
scale. It could not be solved by divine power easily.

Only then did Lelia see her situation objectively. She found herself to be in a funny situation.

[I don’t know how I forgot…]

She fell too deep into the joy of having friends. Forgetting that she was just a fake.

Lelia, agonizing over it, came to the conclusion that she would rather not get closer with her friends before it was too late.

So she was going to say something mean and hurtful to her friends on purpose…

“What’s the matter? You’ve been talking a lot lately? Do you have a knife against your mouth?”

“What? What’s wrong with you? You have to tell me!”

“I don’t know what you mean, Leo, but I can see you’re doing this on purpose.”

“Yes, Leo. We’ll help you. Right? Problems are to be shared with friends… Leo, you told us that.”

In their turns, Romeo, Kalix, Griffith and Oscar held her and said so…

Suddenly, her sorrow exploded, and without her knowing, she started crying like a child.

But she couldn’t even be honest.

[I’ll be very sad when these guys hear about me later. What should I do if my group misses me and because of the shock
gets hurt?]

So she cried for a long time, and after she stopped crying, she told her story metaphorically. Except for her real identity.

“Guys… If I ever die, don’t be sad. Got it?”

“What bullshit is this?”

Romeo took out his handkerchief with a heartbroken look on his face and wiped Lelia’s face gently.

“He’s a real coward, by the way. Hey! Although the Dragon Slaying expedition is dangerous, you’re protected by this
brother.” Kalix tapped Lelia on the shoulder and said.

After returning home, the five promised to meet again near the Dragon’s Tomb.

Lelia made the promise in the spur of the moment, but she had laid the groundwork just to back out, saying she might not
go.

“I told you before! I may not go on the expedition. Before that, I could die…” she said.

“… Is there someone that is aiming for you?” Griffith asked in a serious tone. Lelia replied that he was right.

“Yes, there are people who are looking for the throne that I will take over… Because I am weak, that’s why my father
overprotects me.”

“Leo, you can’t die.” Oscar grabbed Lelia’s hand and shedded tears. Lelia started to cry when he cried. Oscar, the
crybaby, always starts to cry when someone else cries.

Lelia wiped away Oscar’s tears and said.

“So… don’t be too disappointed if I can’t go with you on the Dragon expedition. You guys must come back from a good
fight.”

“Why are you talking about it, when it’s years from now anyway?”

Lelia ignored Kalix’s words and looked at each person in the face clearly.

She is crying now, but… Oscar Hraesvelg will become a semi-immortal existence by obtaining a sealed magic sword from
the distant past.

He was a one-armed berserker, but he was a mercenary king. Kalix Ascad, who freely wields a great sword that no one
could hold with his two arms.

Griffith Nicaea, who will become the master of the Kreuz holy sword by blooming more powerful divine powers than the
successive Kreuz’s successors.

Romeo Rosebell, who will be the first dragon wizard to build a tower by earning the heart of a dragon.

Lelia was nothing and she was proud that she could be their friend. Lelia cried, overwhelmed by her feelings.

“You will all be a great historical star! So even if I’m not in this world… Oh, my God.”

So she cried again for a while. Her friends comforted her with an expression of incomprehensibility.

***

“I was crazy… Ahhhhhh!”

When Lelia recalled her memories of that day, she wanted to die of shame.

Anyway, she laid the groundwork roughly, so the guys wouldn’t be very sad either. Maybe.

There is only half a year left before returning home. Her memories of the children she met during her time here will keep
her alive for the rest of her life.

She will never meet them in her future life.

[It’s not too late, so let’s make more memories.]

She made up her mind so she decided to spend the rest of her time more precious.

Knock Knock

“Leo, are you stuck in a room and crying again?”

“Leo… Do not cry!”

“Just let him cry.”

“Anyway, that crybaby cub!”

At the sound coming from outside the door, Lelia shouted, “Argh!”

Every day was painful because she was teased so much after that incident.

[They don’t even know this sister is deeply hurt!]

[Still, I can’t be stuck in my room anymore today.]

“It’s my birthday, so I’ll let you go.”

Today was Griffith Nicaea’s birthday.

Lelia came out the door with her pre-written letter, which was on her desk.

The gifts that they gave to celebrate each other’s birthdays were fixed in letters every time. It was not easy to get out of
the temple, so they couldn’t help it.

“Leo, did you really cry? Your eyes are red…” Oscar asked anxiously. Now Oscar doesn’t stutter like before. He’s kind of
slow to talk though. In addition, the frequency of seizures was decreasing. There hadn’t been a seizure in recent months,
and now he falls asleep holding his doll even on rainy or thundering days.

“I didn’t cry. It’s okay.”

After answering Oscar kindly, Lelia handed the letter to Griffith who was sitting on the sofa.

“Happy birthday, Griffith.”

“Thank you.” Griffith took the letter and pointed to a stack of letters on one side.

“There’s been a lot of letters for you, too.”

“…that’s it, right?”

Those were the letters from the girls in the temple.

To be honest, the four guys were really good looking even in Lelia’s eyes. She couldn’t wait to see how they will grow in
the future. Among them, however, the most popular was Lelia.

[Pathetic people…]

Lelia grinned inwardly. These guys are good-looking and not popular with girls at all. It’s because of their cold and unkind
personality.

Lelia, on the other hand, was very kind to the girls. She smiled with a pretty look, which elicited a good response.

“That women attracting b****rd…”

Kalix blamed Lelia for that, but Lelia didn’t mind.

“Oh, by the way, you said it’s your friend’s birthday tomorrow, right?”

“Huh?”

Lelia paused at Romeo’s question.

In fact, Lelia told them and always celebrated a fake birthday. She heard about the crown prince’s birthday before coming
here, so there was no problem.

But her real birthday was on a different day.

So Lelia said it was her precious person’s birthday and asked them to celebrate it with her. And her real birthday was a
day apart from Griffith’s.

“Whose birthday is it anyway? Is she your hidden girlfriend?”

When asked by Griffith, Lelia shrugged.

“What’s wrong with a girlfriend? Anyway, let’s say it’s a dear friend.”

“More… than us?”

Oscar blinked and asked.

“It can’t be… Well, maybe it is. We’ve known each other since we were very young. But there’s no need to be upset.
Oscar, you’re a dear friend to me.”

“…Okay.”

Lelia patted Oscar on the head and reached for a snack on the table.

[I don’t want to go back.]

Once she gets home, this sweet dessert and delicious meal will be all over. The thought made her feel suddenly
depressed.

She didn’t want to live hungry again like she used to.

[I need to make a plan.]

Lelia decided to make memories with the children for the rest of her time, while thoroughly planning what to do when she
returns home.

***
 Chapter 16

That night when everyone fell asleep, Lelia sat in front of the desk in the bedroom and squeezed her head. She was able
to learn about the big events of the future through her memories of the novel. However, while there was a future that she
could change, there was also a future that she couldn’t do anything about.

The most important thing is to stop her own death.

The story says that it is not a murder, but an accident that occurs when a person misses his or her footing, so she just
needs to be extra careful near the pond. But her own destiny was beyond her control. The prince died and the new
emperor ascended the throne.

Then, her friends participate in the expedition to fight against the Dragon.

Also, the damage suffered by Kalix in the battle.

Such things were not something she could stop.

“I wish I had magical abilities like the heroine and the hero… I won’t be able to rescue Kalix…”

The most sacred power in the world, if any, was the power of Mana.

Mana is the energy of Mother Nature, and those with high mana affinity were able to learn and train the mana that exists
in nature in their body. There is the Aura Master, also called the Sword Master, who uses mana to strengthen the body
and infuses a weapon with aura, which is a form of mana.

There is also the wizard, who uses mana to create a magic formula and perform magic.

[It’s forbidden, but I wish I could at least do alchemy.]

At least so that she doesn’t starve like how she used to. She can make money by selling magic pills.

[It’d be a big deal if I got caught, though…]

Alchemy was nothing but a forbidden magic in this world. It is a type of magic, but was treated as heresy. The reason is
because the ultimate purpose of alchemy is to create a ‘sage stone’.

The sage’s stone is said to have the same characteristics as the “divine relic” of the temple, which is said to fulfill all
wishes, and the temple judged it as a challenge to the authority of the gods.

Also, elixir, one of the ultimate goals of alchemists, was a problem.

The divine power has the power of healing, but it was not universal. It couldn’t save the dead, regenerate the amputated
body, or cure a disease that had progressed for a long time.

However, the elixir of the alchemists was a drug of immortality that made it all possible.

Of course, there was no alchemist who actually made the Sage Stone or Elixir yet. However, the logic itself could not be
tolerated in the temple.

Thus, alchemy was treated as a heresy.

However, as in any world, illegal drugs made by alchemists were traded in the underground world. Then, the alchemists
who were discovered and accused of practising alchemy were tried in heresy and burned. Just like a witch hunt.

[Give me the ability to do anything.]

Lelia sighed in regret. As she looked beyond her desk and looked at the moon outside the window, her mind became
awake.

“By the way, I’m curious about Kalix…’

Perhaps because there are not many days left until she returns to her home country, she was especially concerned about
Kalix.
The great sword that Kalix would get in the future was the size of an average human being. It was a treasure sword made
by a craftsman, by mixing diamonds, misrills, and legendary minerals. And the jewel in the middle of the sword’s handle
was one of the sacred objects the temple was looking for.

As special as the sword is, of course it would have great power.

It was the power to get rid of the dragon’s wrath.

In the battle against the Dragon, Kalix was the main player in dealing the final blow. Just before his sword stabbed the
dragon, it made its final attack. Kalix stabs the dragon, blocking the attack with his whole body, and the dragon collapses.
As a result, Kalix had burns all over his body. After the fall of the dragon, Griffith infuses Kalix with divine power to restore
the melting bones and flesh, but….

There was only one thing that he couldn’t restore, his eyes.

Kalix will no longer be able to see through the end of the battle with the dragon.

[I can’t help but get curious…]

She didn’t know, but as long as she knew, she couldn’t help but be curious every time she saw Kalix. The only way to
defend against the dragon’s wrath was to accept its movement with his whole body.

From what she read in the novel, the attack could not be avoided in any other way.

There was a scene where Kalix comforted his colleagues, saying, ‘Even if I knew it in advance, I couldn’t help it’ in a very
resolute appearance.

[If it wasn’t for the damage, he would have had the throne…]

The Ascard Empire of that period was very devastated by the tyranny of the emperor. Kalix’s uncle, the Emperor, was
terrified that the Dragon Slayer Army would return after being defeated.

So he hired powerful magicians to build a new castle to stop the dragon, and even the young people were mobilized in the
labor field all day long.

However, the army won the war, and the Ascard empire hoped that Kalix would return and drive away the tyrant.

However, the symbol of the Ascard imperial family was their golden eyes, the celestial eye that can see through
everything. Despite suffering from tyranny, the people were terrified of Kalix when they heard that he went blind.

They said, “He was cursed by the dragon.”

Kalix finds the eyes cursed by the mad dragon offensive, and then goes blindfolded.

However, the heroine, Juliana, gives words of consolation to him about his eyes.

“Kalix, I don’t think you’re cursed. Your eyes saved everyone in the world, it won’t make sense if it was cursed then, don’t
you think?”

From that day on, Kalix also became a fish in Julianna’s fishing grounds .

[It doesn’t matter if he’s a fish or not.]

Kalix literally lost everything after the battle with the dragon.

Oscar, the semi-immortal emperor, Griffith, who gained the power to the Holy throne, Romeo, who built the first tower and
became the owner of it.

And the rest of the main characters.

Among them, Kalix was the one who had an unfortunate future waiting for him.

Unlike others who were praised as heroes, Kalix leaves the world behind again, turning his back on everything.

Naturally, as if he never wanted anything in return.

Even in the story, he lost his arm.

[He doesn’t have one arm, he also loses his eye sight, he has no family, no friends, nothing… he’s had nothing left
basically…]

He doesn’t even get the love of the heroine.

Lelia felt sorry whenever she saw Karix laughing like a fool, even though she was worried about others, even though she
was waiting for a future where she might starve to death.

“Ah, I don’t know, I don’t know! Let’s just worry about me.” Lelia decided to forget her thoughts about Kalix and worry
about her own future.

[…Should I just RUN away from the Imperial Palace after the rebellion happens?]

[That’s not a bad idea either. Of course, as it is difficult to secretly enter the Imperial Palace, it is difficult to exit…]

[Is it possible if I secretly go out on the day of the rebellion?]

[No. It is too dangerous. There will be soldiers all over the castle, but if I don’t escape, I might die.]

[But if I just stay quiet, I may have to get married by being used for national marriages or dedicated to meritorious
subjects.]

It was even worse.

[Or should I ask Juliana to help me? By kneeling in front of her?]

Oh, come to think of it, that’s not a bad idea.

Emperor Perseus, his sons Cedric and Damien won’t do anything in front of Juliana.

[Besides, Juliana is nice, so if I say I’m hungry, she might give me her food.]

But this is not a safe way either.

Emperor Perseus, Cedric and Damien have great hatred for her. She was more likely to be assassinated before she even
approached Uriana.

[I’d rather go there…]

The site of the Imperial Fortress was incredibly large, and there was a wide forest, but when you go inside, you will see a
small hut where the forest keeper stays.

However, it was not a shelter for the forest keeper, but a secret hideout for the former deceased wife of Emperor Perseus.
She was a wizard, who would secretly craft magic tools in a secret place that Perseus had arranged for her.

It is a place filled with memories of the two.

[Even though Emperor Perseus took Yurina later…]

Emperor Perseus also looked at Juliana, the wizard’s child, and recalled his deceased wife. So he goes there together
with Juliana, shows her the things her wife had made, and gives the secret place as a gift.

According to Lelia’s memory, there seemed to be quite a bit of magical tools in that secret place.

[There was also emergency food that was magically preserved, maybe?]

Food is the most pressing thing for her.

The thing that worries her the most when she gets home is that she will starve to death.

She was not at all favorable to the current emperor, or Perseus, who would become the future emperor.

Especially after Perseus became emperor, it became more ambiguous.

Although there are only a few maids that are assigned to Lelia from the beginning, they do also sometimes show affection
for no reason and they are hated by the new emperor.

[And Cedric, and Damien even threatened them…]

[All right, I’ll look for a way to live.]

[I will take over the secret hut.]

[I must steal food carefully so as to not to encounter Emperor Perseus.]

Lelia laughed brazenly, went back to bed, and hugged a little rabbit doll by her bedside.

She was relieved that she didn’t have to feel lonely because of this doll when she returned to her home country and was
alone again.

***
 Chapter 17

“So, what is this?”

Lelia sat around her four friends and saw an unidentified fountain pen. The fountain pen looked very luxurious, but it had
an unusual atmosphere as it was set with jewels.

It was Romeo who brought this fountain pen.

“I asked my father to make it. It’s a little early, but it’s a gift for you guys.”

“By the way, what were you talking about earlier? I heard that there is a magic spell cast on it.”

Romeo then smiled and swept away his golden hair at Lelia’s question. Then he said with a smug air, “It’s a fountain pen
that the five of us can share messages through. If someone writes a letter, it’ll go straight to five people.”

“Wow!” Lelia exclaimed. It was also a royal gift with magical powers.

Romeo briefly demonstrated. When he wrote on a piece of paper, pieces of paper appeared next to the other fountain
pens.

Romeo: It’s my gift.

In addition, by the name engraved on the fountain pen, they could see who wrote the message.

Kalix was also delighted, saying, “It’s strange.”

Oscar and Griffith also seemed to like the present.

“So everyone, remember to write letters when we go home. Oh, the gemstone set in it is a magic stone. If you take this
off, you won’t be able to exchange letters, so be careful.”

At Romeo’s words, Lelia looked at the fountain pen with a smile.

[Yes, officially, I have to work hard until the crown prince dies.]

Lelia glanced cautiously at Kalix sitting on the other side. Maybe because she thought about his future yesterday, she was
really curious about him today. Especially those amber eyes…

“What are you staring at?”

“Who is a cry baby?”

“No? Even if I die, guys, you guys… Ugh…” Kalix laughed at Lelia, who cried last time.

Lelia couldn’t stand it anymore, and she opened the cap of the fountain pen and rushed at him, “I’ll kill you!”

“Hold it in, Leo!”

Oscar and Griffith held back her arms.

The next day, Lelia celebrated her real birthday with her friends.

The children commemorated the day together as she requested, even though they didn’t know whose birthday it was. It
was her last birthday with her friends. They gathered in her living room, put a birthday cake on the table, and lit candles.

“Thank you for being with me, guys.” Lelia blew out the candles and smiled at them.

“He’s crying again.” Kalix said as he watched her eyes.

“Whose birthday are you even crying about?”

“Leo, don’t tell me… dead girlfriend…?”

Griffith and Oscar asked in turn, but Lelia rubbed the corners of her eyes, shouting, “I’m not crying!”

Tears welled up, thinking it was her last birthday together with them.
“No way Leo, you don’t have a mother, do you? Is it actually your real mother’s birthday or something like that?”

“…”

At Romeo’s question, Lelia looked at him grimly.

[Hey, your tone is not the same as usual]

[Huh? Come to think of it…]

Lelia blinked and looked at the children. It just so happens that….

It’s a group of totally motherless kids.

Oscar lost his mother when he was a child to his father, the psycho emperor.

Kalix was also not able to see his parents as soon as he was born.

Griffith had no biological mother, but a stepmother who hates him.

Romeo’s mother even committed suicide in front of his eyes as a child.

Finally, Lelia’s mother died, too.

“…”

Lelia stopped crying and started eating the cake. The rest of the kids didn’t really ask. She felt so sorry to think that she
looked like she was crying because of her mother in front of these children. Each one of them had a sad story, and she
couldn’t decide who was more unhappy or sad.

But Lelia still thought she was in a better position.

At least she remembers her past life, and she knows what’s going to happen.

In addition, her friends will participate in the battle of the dragon a few years later, which will be a real struggle and
hardship.

[Thank you for wishing me a happy birthday…]

Lelia laughed at her friends, who were eating cakes.

She wanted to tell them that it was her birthday, but she had to shut her mouth tightly.

[I will be alone again next year…]

Lelia swore to stop thinking about being lonely and start making more memories that she’ll never forget for the rest of her
life.

***

Their remaining time passed faster than time had ever passed before. However, before returning to their home country,
the five children made many memories.

They learned to swim together in the lake, watched the sunset, and the sunrise.

Watching the rain, the rainbow open, and the snow, they captured everything with their eyes.

There were times when they tried to go outside the temple without the priests knowing, and also made fun of the priests,
which they usually hated.

Climbing on a big tree, running together, reading the same book, and sharing ideas.

So time passed like a stream, and one day, it was time to go home.

Attendants from their respective countries picked them up even before sunrise.

Lelia cried like a child in front of her friends, who were taller than her.

“Hey, stop crying! We’ll see you again in a few years.”

Kalix was bitterly annoyed, but he was also holding back tears in front of his friends.

“You must write a letter…”

When Oscar saw Lelia crying, he followed her and shed his tears.

“…I’ll miss you.” Griffith, who doesn’t usually say things like this, bowed his head and said shyly.

“I really hate this… Stop crying you all!” Romeo was irritated but pulled each and every one of them into a hug.

Lelia suddenly smiled at the time when Romeo pointed fingers at them, saying, “I don’t like them.”

“I’m not even a child. Hey, if you cry and laugh, you…”

“… Shut up!”

Kalix burst into laughter again, and Lelia clenched her fist.

The hustle and bustle was over soon, and Lelia wiped her tears with her sleeves. She said in a different, serious
expression, “Kalix Ascard, always be careful. Be especially careful with your uncle.”

“…I know.”

“Okay.”

Having said that, Lelia shook hands and hugged each one of them and gave them a final greeting.

“Oscar, don’t forget to sleep well with your doll. Got it?”

“Yes. Leo, you too.” Lelia hugged Oscar, and stroked his silver hair.

“Griffith, you… be careful not to be used.” Griffith awakened the divine power. When he returns home, his father will do all
kinds of things to take advantage of Griffith. Griffith’s stepmother will try to harm him too.

“Worry about yourself…” Griffith smiled, and Lelia looked at him then stood in front of Romeo.

Tears trickled down from Romeo’s blue eyes, even when he was trying to stop.

“You… have to refine your personality. I have nothing to say but that.”

“Oh, my God!”

Romeo hugged Lelia, pretending to clench her head with his fist.

Lelia shed another tear as he cried.

“We’ll see each other in a few years.” Everyone said that and comforted Lelia, who was especially sad.

Lelia held back what she wanted to say.

[We can’t see each other anymore.]

[There will be no more meetings forever.]

Prince Leo will officially become a dead man, and the curse of revealing her secret will continue after the deaths of the
Emperor and the Crown Prince.

“Bye, boys.”

“Keep writing letters.”

“Stop crying, you crybaby.”

“Everyone be careful….”

“Bye.”

Lelia raised her arms and waved loudly at the attendants from the various countries and leaving children so that they
could see it from afar.
“Everyone, stay healthy.”

“Bye, bye. I appreciate your help.”

After giving her final greeting, Lelia turned around and followed the Aurarian attendant. She couldn’t leave easily because
of her lingering feelings.

But Lelia wiped away her tears and deliberately moved towards the carriage quickly.

It was time to be alone again.

But her heart will never be alone.

 Chapter 18

Kalix Ascard closed his eyes in the carriage while returning to his home country.

He also had lingering feelings of separation. However, they would meet again at the Dragon Slaying army in a few years.

In fact, there was something more troubling than that.

It was strange.

“What the hell was that dream?”

Last night, Kalix had a strange dream.

It was not just a dream, but a dream as vivid as reality, but that day…

It was the day he first met Leo, the Crown Prince of Auraria. It was also the first time in his life that he’d ever been on
someone’s back. But in the dream, the child didn’t show up. He was alone in the mountain, and suddenly a wolf came
rushing towards him. He managed to kill the beast, but in the process…

He lost one arm.

Even though it was a dream, the pain was vivid as if it had actually happened. After that, a wizard appeared with sand and
trapped him somewhere.

It was morning when he came to his senses, and he was found by the priests. He also saw Griffith with a shocked face.

But he couldn’t find the child. The kid, who climbed up and down the mountain carrying him, was much smaller than
himself.

He never thought he’d get close to anyone, but he made four friends.

“…”

A weird guy.

Kalix recalled Prince Leo, with whom he had been hanging around for several days.

Even a few days ago he showed his tiny face to him, near his nose.

Leo pinched Kalix’s cheek and said, “Remember my face, Kalix.”

“What, what are you doing? Are you crazy?”

“Look at me, you idiot!”

Kalix blinked in bewilderment.

White and small face. He could see the green colored pretty eyes, pretty nose, and pink lips.

Leo was exceptionally pretty even though he was a man.

The others were pretty, too, but Leo looked more beautiful, perhaps because he was small and weak.

“I’ve seen it, and I don’t know what to do.”

Having said that, Leo didn’t fall on him.

So I asked jokingly.

“What the hell are you doing? Are my eyes that pretty?”

Did he fall in love? Kalix pushed Leo away, who was grossly clingy.

But Leo’s reply was unexpected.

“Yes, it’s pretty. Your eyes are so pretty. It’s pretty now, but it’ll be prettier later.”
“What… are you crazy?”

He thought Leo ate the wrong meal. However, Leo shrugged, casually stroked his hair, and walked away.

When Kalix recalled what happened at the time, he felt strange.

And he thought it was because of the dream that he had yesterday, because of Leo, that his arm was fine. Thanks to him.

‘What the hell was this dream?’

Kalix looked out of the window with a strange expression.

There were his uncle, aunt, and their children in his home country, who were eager to kick him out. They wanted to push
him away, who had the right to become the successor.

“I’ll go on my own.”

He didn’t even want to be in an imperial family anyway.

When he said that he would leave the Imperial Palace and become a mercenary, all of his friends shouted. All opposed
the idea, but Leo alone had a different reaction.

“Kalix, you’re going to be a mercenary? You have thought it well! You will be a mercenary better than anyone else!”

‘I wonder if it was because of his words…’

In the past, Kalix would have felt a bit of fear, but he wasn’t afraid at all this time for some reason.

Not uncle, aunt or their children, who were trying to kill him.

Now, he didn’t have to be afraid of anything.

If it was about himself, he had a guy, who could carry and walk him through the dark mountains on a dark night.

‘And also, there is that stupid doll.’

Kalix laughed as he thought of the little rabbit doll in his bag. It was the first time in his life that he had a doll.

Kalix smiled a little and looked out the carriage window. The sun was rising.

***

[I’m back.]

“That’s right…”

Lelia looked up at the little tower in a strange mood, it was where she spent her short life three years ago.

The tower was very small in area. Up to the second floor was the size of an ordinary hut, and above it was a spiral
staircase leading to the top.

But the door to the top had long been locked. She had never been up there, but it probably boasts a pretty beautiful view.

In the first place, this tower was built by someone of the royal family to see the constellations.

However, it was easy to see stars without going up particularly high. It was because there were no trees in the middle of
the forest and the sky was clearly visible.

When she was a child, she once wished she could eat while looking at the falling stars.

‘By the way, no one seems to have maintained it.’

There were weeds growing around the small tower. Perhaps the inside would be even more horrifying.

[Let’s start with cleaning.]

Lelia bravely kicked the door.

“Ugh!”
As expected, the inside was like a dusty den. First, she opened the window, then moved aside.

She had been dusting, sweeping, scrubbing, and using a hand pump to draw water from the faucet.

She washed the old futon clean and dried it in the sun. Water finally trickled down from the dried futon on the ladder.

It looked like she would lose weight if she had worked the whole day.

“I have to sleep without a futon today.”

A 10-year-old girl ran around the tower.

Lelia sighed, wiping the sweat from her forehead.

When she finished cleaning, she felt a lump in her throat as she felt proud. It was fair to say that this looked prettier than
before.

It was easy to clean while she was in the temple, probably because she grew taller and stronger.

For Lelia, it was her home where she could return to, her hometown, and a haven to live in.

[Until I went into exile.]

From the earliest time she could remember, Lelia stayed here.

Perhaps until Iris was alive, Lelia was also an ordinary royal family. But not since the death of Empress Iris and the
rebellion.

The people of the Imperial Palace were replaced and killed in large numbers, and the current emperor Lydios had no
interest in his nephew, Lelia.

Emperor Lydios decided to repair the entire building where his late sister lived and make it a villa for the Empress.

In the process, Lelia and her nanny were driven out to a small tower. She had been here ever since.

Then one day, the nanny who was taking care of her suddenly disappeared overnight.

Since then, maids have sometimes come to feed them. However, most of the maids made her starve because they were
not interested in Lelia either.

It was no different from abandoned dogs wandering along the street.

Still, Lelia was relieved that she had a house to return to.

***

After a few days.

Lelia woke up in the soft blanket.

When she opened her eyes, she saw a cute rabbit doll. Even though she had no one who would take care of her, she had
nothing to regret about.

Because she had a number of reasons…

First, she realized her past life. If it weren’t for her, she wouldn’t have been as determined as she is now. She probably
would have been crying like a child.

Another reason was because of the food she had secretly gathered from the temple. If she saves it properly, she would
have enough food for the rest of the winter.

And the last reason was this rabbit doll.

She said, “You did a good job by buying this doll.”

Even though she was alone, it was nice to keep it by her side as she felt like it was her friend, and felt like her friends
were with her.
“I slept well. Although it was a bit cold.”

Lelia jumped up and cleaned up the blankets and washed them.

The weather was cloudy and looked like it was about to snow. If she held on a little more, winter would be over.

And just before spring comes…

‘When Prince Leo dies, the emperor will change.’

Prince Leo was steadily intoxicated and killed by Emperor Lydios’ closest aid.

The emperor was angry at the fact and tried to find his killer…

Before searching for the culprit, Perseus’s soldiers would storm the castle.

‘It’s going to be a hell of a mess….’

Lelia looked at the scenery outside her peaceful window.

Honestly, she wanted to run outside the Imperial Palace right away, but she couldn’t.

It was dangerous for a 10-year-old girl to wander around the streets. It was hard to find a guardian to protect her until she
was an adult.

‘Let’s wait patiently until the Emperor changes and everything becomes quiet.’

In fact, she was going to visit the secret cabin as soon as she got here, but she gave up.

This was because she confirmed that there were soldiers watching her while picking up branches in the forest for a few
days.

‘I was going to bring some food from there….’

It would be better not to do anything suspicious until spring comes.

If she moved now, she might die due to suspicion of the Emperor.

Lelia sat at her desk and took out an empty sheet of paper from the temple with a fountain pen.

After Prince Leo dies, she won’t even be able to send them letters.

[I’ll try my best until then.]

Since she arrived here, she kept her letters well hidden, which she had given and received for several days. In fact, it
would be safe to burn it down… but she couldn’t do that here.

‘If they hear the news that Leo is dead, they will be sad…’

It was this problem that mentally bothered Lelia.

But to save Prince Leo… It was already out of her hands.

And if she spills the truth, she will vomit blood and die.
 Chapter 19

She felt guilty and tormented. Anyway, she cheated on her friends for three years. They would think she was awful if they
knew that she had lied about her gender and age.

They won’t be able to stay friends with her anymore…

They would feel betrayed and hate her more…

‘…Let’s leave it as a good memory.’

Lelia tried to push away her worries and started writing a letter.

‘Did you all wake up? You’re not sleeping too late, are you? Like a baby?

It looks like it’s going to snow here soon. The weather is cloudy…I just had breakfast. The maids brought it to my room.

It seems good to be able to eat more delicious food when you come back to your hometown. The bed feels more
comfortable. It’s especially comfortable because I can’t hear you all making noises.

I’ll be surprised if you guys realize how big and comfortable my bed is. And you all have stuffed rabbits, right?’

Was it because she has been sending and receiving letters since the day she arrived? Even when she was far away, she
seemed to hear the voices of her friends.

She waited for a while, but no one seemed to have checked the letter yet.

[It’s too early for young children to wake up, I guess.]

‘When the time comes, everyone will check and reply, so let’s work first?’

Lelia put her pen down and rolled her arm up.

The sky looked bad.

She had to stock up more firewood before it snowed.

[Wow… It’s really cold.]

Lelia picked up twigs all day, as she wandered around the nearby forest. She missed the warm and comfortable life of the
temple.

[I wish they had allowed me to spend 10 years anyway.]

Lelia thought, stacking the twigs in the house.

“I’m done for now.”

There were no maids who would take care of Lelia once in a while because Emperor Lydios killed all of them.

That’s why Lelia had to do it properly.

She felt frustrated and sorry for herself, but there was no point in thinking about it.

“I need to make a plan.”

Once spring comes and the emperor changes, she must steal food from the hut.

Emperor Perseus knew her existence anyway, but he didn’t care much.

[At least he wouldn’t kill me.]

She knew it through the novel. It was fortunate though.

Honestly, Emperor Lydios was more dangerous than Emperor Perseus.

But then again…

[As much as possible, I shouldn’t get in front of Juliana and her brothers.]

Like what had happened in the novel, she didn’t even have any interest in saying ‘I’m sorry, Princess’ a hundred times.

Life will be much more comfortable if she doesn’t get caught up with the fools; Juliana’s brothers.

And when the time comes, she would flee from the Imperial Palace using the magical tools she had stolen from the hut.

[Well, it should be there…]

In the story, she fell into a pond and died. But if she survived, she would have been forced to marry someone.

‘But since I’m a member of the royal family, the purpose would probably be for national marriage.’

She clenched her fist and that gave her strength.

Emperor Perseus.

He hated her. There was no way he would find a normal man for her.

In fact, all the candidates who were mentioned in the novel were all old and strange. He must have tried hard to marry her
off as soon as she became an adult to get rid of her.

“Who do you think can marry someone like that? I will never do that.”

The goal was clear.

But she didn’t know how to achieve the goal.

“I need to leave this place before I become an adult.”

That night, as Lelia had expected, it began to snow heavily.

“I’m glad I collected firewood in advance.”

When she saw the pile of firewood in the room, her heart felt warm. Even if the snow piled up as tall as her height, there
was no worry for the time being.

Even so, she was fortunate that the maids who used to take care of her, connected the water pipes from the main castle.

Even though it was made with magical power, a sigh came out when she saw the water coming out slowly, but she
wondered how she could use warm water?

After she washed, she sat at her desk and saw a reply from her friends. As soon as she saw it, her heart pounded.

Lelia read out the letter word for word.

Oscar: Leo is really diligent. I’m relieved Leo is doing well. I’m doing great, too. I was worried, but I don’t have nightmares
like before. It’s all thanks to Leo’s doll.

Kalix: Aren’t you afraid of being caught by someone? Just imagining it would embarrass me. I hid it under my pillow.

Griffiths: I hope you don’t forget that I’m the one who bought the doll.

Romeo: How’s everybody doing? I guess I’m the only one who’s annoyed. I’m bored to death. I had more fun in the
temple. So why don’t we get together first and throw out the Gwangryong? Don’t you think that it will be fun?

Lelia read the short messages.

A cold wind came in through the shabby door, but her heart was warm. No, it was hot.

Lelia struggled to wipe away the tears that were threatening to fall, and she went to bed. She will send a reply tomorrow.

But unlike her previous bed, she couldn’t sleep for a long time on this bed.

The bright moonlight was seen through the glass in her window. And around it, numerous stars gathered.

She seemed to be the only one in this world who was lonely.
***

Snow had piled up to an enormous extent.

Lelia couldn’t even open the door. That was not enough, the snow fell again before the snow melted.

Because of this, Lelia was isolated in the tower for a while and was unable to go outside.

Sweet snacks brought from the temple were stuffed, and firewood was saved.

It was boring because she couldn’t even go out to get branches and twigs. Lelia sat at her desk all day waiting for time to
send letters to her friends.

She would like to send messages nonstop, but wouldn’t they think it was strange that the Crown Prince was sitting at his
desk all day?

She didn’t want to instill strange doubts in her friends for nothing.

She felt sorry to have deceived them, but she had cheated them anyway.

For Lelia, it was the best courtesy she could do to her friends.

As time went by, the snow that had piled up, melted away.

Lelia, who was picking up branches, realized that all the guards, who were watching her, had disappeared.

Encouraged by that, she gradually wandered more. Still, she didn’t go too far just in case. It could be dangerous.

Chirping

The winter birds were carrying twigs and picking up nuts.

[Now we don’t need firewood.]

Lelia should be glad to see the weather getting warmer, but Lelia felt the opposite. In fact, it may not be the Emperor, but
it was Lelia who was most concerned about Prince Leo in the Imperial City of Auraria.

The day the crown prince dies is the day she loses touch with her friends.

Lelia brought the fruit to the tower and wandered near her home in a circle just in case.

“Don’t tell me…”

The surrounding felt heavy, the servants were moving back and forth the castle. Everyone was running around in a hurry
with serious expressions.
 Chapter 20

“The Royal Highness, the Crown Prince… the criminal…”

“Your Majesty himself has caught the culprit. The man is believed to be in prison.”

“I can’t believe they are going easy on him.”

Lelia, who was hiding and listening to the stories of her servants, was startled and covered her mouth with both hands.

She rushed to the tower as if she were fleeing.

[Prince Leo must be dead already…!]

Upon returning to the tower, Lelia went to the desk. There was a pile of letters that were exchanged with her friends.

“What should I do? I can’t believe he’s already dead.”

Lelia wandered around the desk nervously.

[Is there any way to tell the kids something…?]

They would be sad when they would hear the news that Prince Leo died like this.

“…”

Lelia sat down at the desk and agonized for hours. No matter how hard she tried to think about it, she couldn’t think of a
good way.

[If I tell the truth myself, I’ll die. But if I can make someone else notice…]

Lelia recalled two of her four friends who might be quick-witted. Griffith and Romeo weren’t as dull as the other two, so
they might notice.

Then…

Lelia sat at her desk all day without getting a wink of sleep.

And at dawn.

Suddenly, a tremendous noise came from outside the window.

Boom! Boom!

There was a noise of something exploding and a horn.

Surprised by the sound, she looked out the window. Smoke was rising from the castle. There was also a burning flame.

“Is it possible that Emperor Perseus has already entered?”

Then it was clear that soldiers would rush toward this tower where Lelia was located.

Lelia made up her mind, took out a new piece of paper, and grabbed a fountain pen. She didn’t have time to think more.

She came up with lots of sentences in her head but ended up writing only one word.

Lelia Auraria

Her real name.

She was sure someone would notice. At least one person would.

After removing the fountain pen’s magical stone, Lelia hid it securely under the wooden floor with the letter. Then she
went into the closet, curled up, and covered her ears.

She pretended to be mature in front of her friends, but in the end, Lelia was only ten years old. It was difficult to think
normally because of the shooting noise coming from outside. Her heart pounded violently.
The sound of soldiers fighting continued for two days.

***

While covering her ears, she trembled in fear, and waited all day.

Suddenly, the sound ceased, and servants and knights came to see the tower where Lelia lived for the first time.

When they realized Lelia’s identity, they left.

And a few days later…

An attendant accompanied Lelia to the main castle.

‘Is Emperor Perseus looking for me?’

Lelia followed him, trying not to cause any trouble. It was hard to walk, perhaps because she didn’t eat, and she had been
hiding in the wardrobe for a long time.

The road to the main castle was a mess. Traces of combat were seen everywhere, and there was a smell of burning
bodies.

Fortunately, the stench disappeared when she entered the building. Lelia looked around the luxurious interior. It was the
first time she came to the main castle except for the time that she couldn’t remember.

She entered the main castle, went up the stairs, and passed through the golden-painted corridor.

“Wait.”

When the servant who walked earlier stopped walking, Lelia also stopped.

“Is she the one?”

Someone pointed to Lelia and asked. Lelia instinctively stopped breathing. Her throat has tightened.

As she looked up between the gaps in the servants, she saw two boys taller than her.

‘Of all things, at this time…’

If Lelia’s prediction was correct. No, it was obvious. Those two were the two sons of Emperor Perseus.

And…

These are the elite brothers who care too much for Juliana.

In addition, they were extremely disgusted with Lelia.

“Get out of the way so I can see her face.”

At the words, the servant, who was standing in front of Lelia, stepped aside. Lelia clenched her fists and looked at them.

She didn’t want to hide or run away. She didn’t do anything wrong.

“Look at her being so confident. Hey, I heard your mom bullied my mom so much before she died…Are you so brazen like
your mother?”

The speaker was Damien, the younger of the twin brothers.

“…”

Lelia had nothing to say. It was also mentioned in the story that Princess Iris bullied Perseus’ wife.

“Your Highness, if you have anything to say, please put it off. Now, first to your Majesty…”

“Quiet.”

The restless servant snapped his lips at Cedric’s words. Now the two were, in name and reality, princes of the Aurarian
Empire.
He could not treat those who would be the future of the empire recklessly.

Cedric took one step closer to Lelia.

“Leria Auraria… On the day you were born, my brother died as soon as he got out of his mother’s womb.”

“…”

“I can’t believe my brother is dead and you live like this. Isn’t it too unfair?”

Lelia was listening without saying anything. Mian also helped Himoto.

“Yes! Your mother, Princess Iris and Lydios teamed up and tormented my mother to death! My mother passed away as
soon as she had a stillborn baby… The murderer’s daughter!”

Cedric and Damien gnashed their teeth and glared at Lelia.

Even though they were young, they had bright eyes. When Lelia hesitated without answering, they became even more
angry.

It was then.

“Brothers!”

A cheerful, lively voice was heard from a distance.

Damien and Cedric turned their heads in astonishment at the voice. There, Juliana was coming waving her hand.

Juliana in a pretty yellow dress with pigtails looked cute and lovely.

“What are you doing here? Are you playing without Juli?”

“No way! Oh, nothing! Let’s go, Uriana!”

Damien glanced at Lelia with an expression that something dirty might get on his sister, and covered her face.

And Cedric blocked the front once again.

“What are you looking at? You dirty thing…”

Cedric looked at Lelia and said smugly. Then he followed Damian and Juliana.

“…Let’s go.”

The attendant, who barely sighed, said to the knight standing behind Yurina. Lelia followed her attendant and began
walking again.

Thanks to the novel’s content, Lelia had expected this to some extent… but Cedric and Damien’s first impressions were
really the worst.

The place where she arrived after a long walk was in front of a huge door. The servant knocked and opened the door.

As if it were the emperor’s office, the interior was large and splendid, but there was a businesslike atmosphere.

The big Mahogany desk was the first to be seen. A man who was sitting with his chin resting in front of the desk also
caught her eyes.

‘Emperor Perseus…’

Lelia quickly straightened her back as the attendant patted her on the back and walked briskly in front of him.

“…You’re Lelia.”

His voice was as low and cold as a cold winter.

The true master of the throne. He caused a blood bath and regained the throne, but he had a justification for that. He is
cold and calm, and there is no mercy in his hand…

A loving father who is infinitely weak and shows his wounds to his adopted daughter, Juliana.
Lelia raised her head and looked straight at him. The clear blue eyes stared at her like a beast.

His eyes were filled with hatred that he wanted to chew and swallow her up.

And…

Lelia looked at him with her fists clenched.

 Chapter 21

Lelia looked blankly at Emperor Perseus and bowed her head.

“…”

In the original novel, she was a tool made for an episode for something.

The first was to show how fussy Juliana’s brothers were, and the second was this.

The person who caused great hurt and sorrow to Emperor Perseus.

In short, she was a wasteful character. An unfortunate supporting role for Perseus.

In the original, Emperor Perseus learns the truth long after Lelia dies.

When he comes to know about her, he greatly suffers and falls into despair… Juliana, the adopted daughter, comforts him
and becomes a hope for him to live again.

[Honestly, I don’t want to think of him as my real father, but….]

She had been looking away on purpose so far, but seeing him in front of her made her feel strange. It wasn’t like her
brothers who were just kids.

“Your eyes resemble that man.”

The man whom Princess Iris loved, the knight’s eyes were light-green, similar to Lelia’s.

And Elizabeth, Perseus’ late wife and Lelia’s biological mother, also had beautiful eyes resembling Peridot.

“…”

Lelia looked up again at Perseus. He twisted his cheek in agony and soon turned his head.

“Take her back.”

Perseus spoke to the servant behind Lelia.

“All right, Your Majesty.”

The servant immediately approached Lelia and pulled her from the back. It was rude to treat the royal family without any
politeness.

But no one pointed it out.

The emperor turned his back on the chair as if he were turning away, and other servants and knights just looked at Lelia
with a cold stare.

She was speechless.

[What if you regret it later?]

Lelia sneered at Perseus inwardly as she returned to the tower.

In the original, Emperor Perseus belatedly finds out that Lelia is his own daughter and regrets hurting her.

But it was too late to regret. Because Lelia had already died in the story.

Honestly, she thinks it would be better if she could tell the Emperor the truth even now, but…

[There’s no way.]

If she says such a thing without proof, she will be treated like a crazy person.

It will never be revealed until the missing nanny shows up.

But there was still a long way to go before the nanny showed up. She didn’t mean to wait here in a daze until then.
Before that, she will be used for national marriages.

It will be of no use if she were to be found to be his own daughter after getting married to a strange punk.

[The only way is to escape.]

Lelia returned to the tower determined. She had lost all her energy and lay on the bed.

“I’m tired…”

After she ran into Cedric, Damien, and Emperor Perseus, she had no energy left.

Lelia lay motionless and looked at the ceiling, recalling memories of the story.

[The nanny is the key to the secret….]

The nanny suddenly disappeared one day while taking care of young Lelia. In the novel, the nanny’s whereabouts were
revealed long after.

She, who was a maid of Empress Iris, was living by guarding Lelia at the order of the Empress. Then one day, she
suddenly receives urgent news from her family. It was news that her parents, who lived in her country, were imprisoned
for being mistaken for heresy. Those who were stigmatized as heresy could never escape execution. She immediately ran
away by stealing her imperial debris. With her parents, she ran outside the border.

No matter how much the Imperial Palace has to offer, there is nothing more important than family.

The nanny, the only one who knows the truth, will return to the imperial city in a while.

[And she will confess all the facts to Emperor Perseus, recalling the situation at the time…]

At the time, both Elizabeth and Princess Iris were pregnant with children.

If it were normal, the delivery period would have been different, but unfortunately, Elizabeth gave birth earlier than her
time.

Perseus had left the expedition at the time, and his two sons were being held by Elizabeth’s family.

And around that time. Perseus’ father, the then emperor, suddenly collapsed.

Everything was the strategy of Lydios, who was aiming for the throne. Even the fact that Perseus, the prince at the time,
left the expedition.

Having noticed all of his schemes, Elizabeth realized that Perseus would probably never return.

And that with her own life, even the child in her stomach would not survive.

In the meantime, Elizabeth’s labor began, she called all her servants, and gave birth to her child by herself.

Maybe it was good.

Before Lydios’ surveillance got worse, she had to take her child away.

Elizabeth sobbed, holding her child who had not made up her number of months and came out in the world early. But
there was no time to cry.

‘What should I do… ?’

She tried to think of someone to ask for help. However, there was no one to help her in the Imperial Castle.

Her mother-in-law, the Empress, passed away long ago. Her father-in-law, the Emperor, fell unconscious, and her sister-
in-law, Princess Iris, hated her very much.

‘There must be a way…’

Elizabeth left her residence, thinking that she must protect herself as long as she is this child even if she dies.

Later at night, she visited the residence of Princess Iris.

Unfortunately, Princess Iris had also finished giving birth to her child. But her princess’s bed was full of her gloom.

As soon as she entered her residence, Elizabeth felt the shadow of death.

The child of Princess Iris, who came out after her last month, died.

Princess Iris was crying in pain. Her loved one died, and even her last child died.

She was no longer motivated to live.

Elizabeth knelt in front of the princess and begged.

“Princess Iris, please save this child… Please show mercy only once with the same mother’s heart…”

Princess Iris glared at Elizabeth, whom she usually hated.

“When my child is dead, you ask me to save your child? Did you come here thinking that I’d listen to you?”

Princess Iris wanted to kill the mother and daughter right away…

But when she saw the child in Elizabeth’s arms, her heart was shaken. As soon as her child was born, he died, but
Elizabeth was a mother nonetheless. She is someone’s mother, and she couldn’t hurt the child.

Princess Iris wept for a while and made up her mind.

“Leave the child.”

“Princess Iris… .”

Iris took the child from the maid, who handed her over from Elizabeth.

Iris had to give her dead child and Elizabeth had to give her child to Iris, leaving her behind in order to protect her.

On that day, Lelia’s fate was decided.

Elizabeth returned to her dwelling place, holding the stillborn baby and crying.

Lydios heard this news belatedly and was delighted. As soon as the child was born, he tried to kill the child, but he died
without him doing anything. He thought God was on his side.

He was told that Prince Perseus and his two sons also had died.

Lydios had nothing to hesitate anymore. He made Elizabeth eat poison, depriving her of the throne, which she had to
return to her brother, and became emperor.

In the midst of the turmoil, Princess Iris raised Elizabeth’s child by herself, but she was deeply ill, and she began to suffer.

Foreshadowing her death, Iris closes her eyes, telling the nanny that she is the only one who knows her truth and to take
care of Lelia.

This is all Perseus’s tragedy, and the lovely daughter, Juliana, who heals him. It was a narrative prepared only for the two.

Lelia had no intention of becoming a tool for the narrative.

“…”

Lelia got up from her bed and stared quietly under the wooden floor. Down there were letters shared with her friends and
the fountain pen.

Maybe more letters were coming. But she thought that she would never open that wooden floor again.

After seeing it, she might write a letter again.

[I don’t want you to feel betrayed by me.]

Lelia looked away and slipped completely into her blanket. The pleasant memories she had at the temple seemed like a
distant dream.
It was like a lie to see herself smiling so brightly. Come to think of it, she never seemed to laugh as loud as she did back
then since she returned to her home country.

Her heart ached at the fact, but Lelia shook her head.

[Not the time to play like a child now, you have to be alert.]

Lelia recalled her original plans and painted a hut near her in front of her eyes.

Elizabeth, the late wife of Emperor Perseus, the cottage left by Lelia’s biological mother.

[It’s time to run out of food, though.]

There will be quite a few helpful magic tools as well as emergency food.

[Maybe there is something to learn magic.]

Mana affinity is usually hereditary, so there was a possibility that she could develop something.

[If I knew how to do magic, I could leave the castle without having to wait until I grew up.]

She will be able to protect herself.

Lelia bit her lips nervously.

There was not much time left until she dies in the story.

[It was after the doll incident… It will probably be in two or three months.]

Until then, she was going to be stuck in the tower as much as she could.
 Chapter 22

[I should never go near the pond. I’m not going to die if I miss it anyway.]

During her stay in the temple, Lelia learned how to swim from her friends.

When she recalled that time, naturally a smile was drawn on her lips.

How hard she tried not to get caught being a woman. After swimming, she took all of her friends’ belongings and wrapped
them in towels, and went back to her room.

It was a pleasant memory. A beautiful lake where the sun was setting, friends who screamed and laughed loudly.

Even thanks to them, she was able to almost master swimming.

“I don’t know if it’s the sea or the river, but at least I won’t get drowned in a lake or a pond.”

When she recalled that time, she began to miss her friends even more. Lelia deliberately diverted her mind to something
else.

‘Because it’s late today… I will go to the hut tomorrow.’

Lelia looked at the sunset from the window and tried to shake off her depression.

The next morning.

Lelia washed and changed her clothes as soon as she opened her eyes. And she left the tower with a big bag on her
shoulder.

She was a little lost because she couldn’t remember the detailed location, but she managed to find the cabin.

The wooden cabin was old but stylish. Lelia opened the door carefully and went inside.

‘It’s cleaner than I thought. Emperor Perseus must have been here.’

It looked like he had the servants brush off the dust.

Lelia began to look inside carefully so as not to leave any trace.

Inside the small cabin, someone’s sincere touch remained everywhere.

Small picture frames with beautiful scenery, hand-embroidered tablecloths, and cute decorations.

They were all made and touched by Elizabeth, who died.

‘…’

Lelia was caught in a strange mood in that space.

Until now, in her mind, Elizabeth was only a character in a novel.

No matter how she was reborn in this world, she still remembers her previous life.

However, when she entered this small and narrow space, her heart shook strangely.

She realized once again that she had someone to call “mother.”

Now that she had come here, she felt like she knew what Elizabeth was like.

Even in the story, she was a person with a warm heart and love enough to capture Perseus’s whole heart.

Lelia’s heart was filled to the brim.

This place felt as warm and safe as in her mother’s womb, which she could not remember.

[How would it feel to be held in my mother’s arms?]

Lelia first envisioned what it would have been like if her mother had not died.

Elizabeth must have protected her children more than her own life.

She must have loved her with all her heart and made all the beautiful things in the world known to her.

That was enough.

“…”

Lelia stood absent-mindedly, staring at some random space.

***

Only after a while did Lelia realize, she looked around cautiously.

“I found it!”

It was under the wooden floor next to a small dining table that she found the magically protected emergency food.

The vial seemed to contain nothing, but it had a label on the outside.

It was written on there what kind of food it was. This glass bottle, filled with mysterious magic, appeared as an emergency
food that can be eaten at any time if it is broken. It was a glass bottle with special magic developed by Elizabeth herself. It
was a tremendous magic that could preserve food as it was freshly prepared for up to a hundred years.

[It’s more amazing when I see it in person…]

She was a wild wizard and liked to invent a variety of magical goods.

This was one of her inventions.

Lelia put some glass bottles in her bag without even checking the labels for what food it was.

This was because Lelia was not in a situation where she couldn’t be picky and talk about her likes and dislikes.

“I’m glad.”

It was because of the relief that she had acquired food, but for some other reason, she laughed. It was an idea that
anyone could hide something by creating a space under the wooden floor, but she wanted to add meaning to it.

Lelia also hid something important under the wooden floor of the small tower. Fortunately, no one seemed to have found
Elizabeth’s food hidden away. There was no sign of anyone touching it.

“Emperor Perseus won’t know this place either.”

In the novel, Juliana had discovered things about magic in this hut.

“This food was originally found by Juliana, but…”

Lelia felt angered, but she immediately shook her head.

[Juliana has a lot to eat even without having these bottles. It’s okay if I steal them.]

She said that anyway as she had a problem with her survival.

Lelia left her hesitation behind and packed her bag.

[First, I’m going to make a living.]

She thought after getting food for herself. She wondered if there was something more useful, so she started looking
around again.

“There must be something…”

She didn’t know in detail, but in the story, Juliana had found something special here. Emperor Perseus smiled at Juliana,
who boasted that she found a treasure. Then he comes to think of Juliana, who was as warm hearted and pretty as his
dead wife, as his real daughter.
“Let’s go home for today.”

Lelia left the hut feeling unsatisfied, expecting someone to come.

[I’ll come back in a few days and look in it more carefully.]

Lelia hurried back to the tower, hoping not to get caught by someone.

That night, she cried a little after eating emergency food prepared by her mother.

It was so delicious that she couldn’t hold back my tears.

***

It was a few days later.

Lelia sneaked into the cabin and hid herself behind a big tree.

[It’s Juliana…!]

Because she found Juliana in the distance.

To be honest, it was better to hide because there was nothing good that was going to happen if they were to face each
other.

[I’m sure the twin brothers will be together.]

She didn’t want them to speak ill of her again. However, it was difficult to endure the instinct of curiosity, perhaps because
she was still young. Lelia looked across the tree carefully.

“Cheer up, princess. Okay?”

“No, let’s go downtown. You will feel better if you wear a beautiful dress.’

“Or shall we go and see the princes?”

A smiling knight was giving Juliana a ride on his shoulder.

And Juliana’s maid comforted her gently.

[Something must have happened.]

Juliana, riding on the shoulders, looked rather dark. As if one had been seriously injured.

“Your Majesty is too much…. He refused Juliana’s hand. He is cold-hearted.”

“Yes.”

The maid and knight comforted Juliana. But Juliana muttered timidly, pouting her lips, “No… Father is a good person. He
is just not comfortable…”

Lelia listened to them as they walked through the forest trail, and narrowed her eyes.

[Ah, I see. Is it that time now?]

Just before the doll incident in which Emperor Perseus becomes a complete fool for his daughter in the story.

Juliana tries to gather her courage and hold Perseus’s hand, but gets rejected in return.

Today seems to be the day of that incident.

From this day on, Juliana gets depressed when she stands before Perseus, and Perseus buys her a doll to comfort her.

It was right before the birth of the emperor who became a fool for his daughter.

[She must be very hurt…]

Lelia thought as she looked at Juliana’s back, who looked particularly depressed. The knight who carried her on his
shoulders and the maid comforted her and tried their best, but Juliana’s drooping shoulders refused to straighten up.
At a younger age, Juliana grew up with her biological father, who was violent.

But her stepfather Perseus was different.

He was blunt but basically kind to everyone.

Young Juliana reaches out to him first. Maybe she knew about it. That there is a deep scar inside Perseus. Maybe that
was the reason why she wanted to hold his hand.

[Well… you’ll smile after a few days. So, cheer up!]

Lelia offered words of consolation to Juliana, who was in tears.

Then she took a busy road back to the cabin. Unfortunately, Lelia did not make it to the cabin that day. It was because
she found Emperor Perseus standing in front of the cabin at a distance.

[Why is everyone walking around so much today?]

Lelia grumbled to herself.

Emperor Perseus seemed to be in a very bad mood. He stood in front of the cabin for a long time and then went inside.

[Maybe he must be feeling guilty for hurting Juliana?]

Lelia wanted to tell him not to go there and rather go to a doll shop quickly, but she held it.

[I need to find something in the cabin soon…]

 Chapter 23

That cabin was a cherished and beloved place for Emperor Perseus and Young Juliana, but to Lelia, it was like the arms
of a mother.

So Lelia had no choice but to grumble about going back to the tower.

***

It was, as expected, a few days later.

Lelia witnessed the servants of the Imperial Castle carrying all kinds of dolls.

[Wait, then…]

Lelia’s forehead wrinkled.

It was time for the officials to begin to discuss what to do with Lelia.

In addition, it was also when she had to say ‘I’m sorry, Princess’ 100 times to Juliana.

But that won’t happen because Lelia had no intention of stealing Juliana’s doll.

[Even if I avoid the incident, the officials will still have the meeting.]

Emperor Perseus did not want to hear Lelia’s name, so he delayed the meeting until later.

Lelia bit her lips in anxiety.

She was anxious about what she would do if Emperor Perseus changed his mind.

He might suddenly feel sick and ask her to marry a strange guy.

It’s a good thing to marry after becoming an adult. In this world, however, there were cases in which a son-in-law or
daughter-in-law was brought in from a young age in order to learn the customs of the family in advance.

If Emperor Perseus tries to drive her out quickly like that because he doesn’t want to see her…

[Should I kneel down in front of him?]

In any case, the emperor would have married Lelia to a normal man.

[Because he doesn’t know that I’m his daughter and he hates me.]

Besides, after leaving the Imperial Palace, it was clear that the surveillance would be worse and stricter than before.

Rather, she thought that she may miss these days when no one cared about her, and she was happy.

[Oh, that’s terrible!]

That afternoon, Lelia packed her bag and left the tower. She wanted to search the cabin as soon as possible and find
some magic tools that could be of any help.

[…Okay, there’s no one.]

Lelia slowly approached the cabin, confirming that there were no signs of activity around it.

She looked inside through the window just in case.

[Thank God.]

For the time being, Emperor Perseus will not come here.

[Because he’s just starting to become an idiot for her daughter, he will be busy playing with Juliana. The same goes for
those two brothers.]

As soon as Lelia confirmed no one was there, she opened the door of the hut and carefully entered the cabin.
First, she opened the door of a secret warehouse that was hidden under the wooden floor. Emergency food was stashed
inside, and she packed a few glass bottles in her bag.

She then began to search through the bedside and desk drawers.

She made sure to be as careful as possible since it was an area that Emperor Perseus might have touched or opened.
She was behaving like a cat, stealing things, for a while.

Creak

Suddenly, in an instant, she heard the sound of the front door of the cabin opening behind her back. Lelia’s body stiffened
at the sound. She was so surprised that her heart almost fell on the floor.

[I’m sure I didn’t see anyone from the window a while ago.]

She had looked out of the window multiple times, in case somebody would come but it was futile now.

Lelia closed her eyes tightly. She felt the piercing gaze behind her.

[Who is it? I will have to come up with good excuses.]

After she made up her mind, it was then she slowly tried to turn around.

“Who are you?”

She heard a low voice from behind that seemed very angry, which gave her goosebumps all over her body.

[Is it Emperor Perseus?]

If so, he might execute her immediately.

She couldn’t turn her head to see who the person was, as she stood there under the immense pressure on her whole
body.

The little child’s shoulders trembled, and the person standing behind her made it difficult for her to move.

Lelia turned her head around, and blinked in a daze.

Only then could Lelia see the person who had come into the hut after her.

[Who is it?]

Fortunately, it was not Emperor Perseus.

However, the man didn’t look like a member of the Imperial Palace, Imperial Guard, or an attendant.

He was a young man, perhaps in his late 20s, who wore a uniform made of high quality fabric like the ones worn by the
aristocrats.

He looked like a knight with a sword hanging on his waist.

The man placed his hand on his sword and frowned down at her.

“Who are you? A maid of the Imperial Palace? Are you here to clean?”

“Well, I’m…”

He looked at Lelia from head to toe, with a gaze full of hostility. She didn’t look like a maid in those robes. The maids of
the Imperial Palace wore clothes made of fine cloth. The robe worn by Lelia was what she wore at the temple.
Unfortunately, she had grown a lot from when she was younger, so there were no clothes that fit her anymore other than
this.

“What’s your name?” The man asked, raising his chin.

[Should I lie?]

She was afraid to answer honestly because she didn’t know who he was. However, before Lelia could tell him her name,
he said “No way…”
The man, who was looking at Lelia for a long time, stared at her eyes and smiled as if he remembered something.

“…The daughter of the late Princess Iris?”

“…!”

As Lelia’s eyes grew larger in surprise, he twisted one corner of his mouth.

“How dare you come here? This is what Elizabeth left behind! The ex-princess, your mother, had been so hard on her and
bullied her!”

The man was furious, which caused Lelia to sit down and shrug her shoulders.

She was afraid.

The murderous aura of the man, a knight with a sword, was too much for Lelia, who was still a young girl.

“How dare a rat like you be here? Get the hell out of here!”

At those words, Lelia was startled and opened the door of the cabin to run away. She didn’t turn around to look at the
small cabin. Instead, she fled as if a large beast was chasing her from behind. After returning to the tower, she collapsed
onto the bed.

There was something wrong with her body …She couldn’t stop trembling.

Lelia covered herself with a blanket and calmed herself down. With memories of her previous life, it was fortunate that she
didn’t act like a child. If she were a normal seven-year-old child, she might have fainted at the spot earlier. Or maybe cry
or have a seizure like Oscar.

Lelia instinctively hugged the little rabbit doll, wiping away the tears from her eyes.

“…”

When she thought of her friends, who had rabbit dolls like her, she seemed to calm down surprisingly quickly. Lelia patted
herself on the back of her head, as she did to calm Oscar when he used to suffer from seizures. Fortunately, the tremor
subsided.

But then, somehow, she felt uneasy, so she looked out of the window to see if the man had followed her or not.

Fortunately, the area around the tower was quiet.

[What a surprise…]

Lelia stroked the rabbit doll with a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 24

Lelia wondered if Oscar had experienced such a scary event again, and she wanted to see him…

“By the way, who was he?”

Lelia remembered the scary man she had just met a while ago.

Yellowish-green eyes with reddish hair.

A young man in his late 20s.

“There’s only one person I can think of…”

As Lelia tried to remember, she became more certain.

“He’s the brother of my mother, Elizabeth.”

Elizabeth’s family was the Duke of Superion, which protected the northwestern region.

Elizabeth died and Lydios became emperor, but she was still a noble in name and reality.

“In the end, I’m very confused, but…”

Elizabeth had several brothers and sisters. The man from earlier would have been one of them.

[I think he came to meet his nephews, the twins.]

The Superions also helped Perseus regain the throne. However, he failed to achieve this goal and soon returned to the
northwest.

Having completed Elizabeth’s revenge, meant that everything was meaningless.

Emperor Perseus felt indebted to them.

“The Superions had a grudge against Emperor Perseus for failing to protect Elizabeth…”

However, since Cedric and Damien, who will succeed the throne in the future, are Elizabeth’s bloodline, it will not lead to a
bad relationship.

“Come to think of it, he’s actually an uncle to me…”

For a moment, Lelia thought of asking for help by revealing the facts.

However, she gulped immediately.

He wouldn’t believe her anyway. Also, if she angers him like before, she might faint because she gets really scared in
front of him.

“He would rather kill me.”

Lelia shook her head and shudder.

[I was so scared.]

Perhaps he loved his late sister very much. Seeing Lelia, he knew that she was the daughter of the late Princess Iris, who
had bullied and tortured his sister, which made him angry.

His angry face, which may have resembled her mother a little, caused Lelia to feel depressed as she recalled his
expression.

***

The same was true of Carius Superion, the one who got angry at Lelia.

“…”
He looked grimly at the well-organized hut.

It was about time for Perseus to return to his territory, as he had safely ascended the throne and his nephews were safe.

He had come today to say goodbye to his sister for the last time. Emperor Perseus had mentioned this place to him, who
had to go on another long journey. Elizabeth was on good terms with her brothers before she died.

“Sister…”

Carius grimaced. It was not long before tears flowed down from his eyes.

The fact that he could not protect Elizabeth from Lydios was a painful wound and disgrace to all the Superions.

Carius also had a deep sense of guilt.

He swallowed the pain and wiped away his tears. Then he remembered the little girl he saw earlier.

He had initially felt uncomfortable with the child, being a Superion, but this level of discomfort was strange.

“It’s because of those yellow-green eyes.”

The reason for the discomfort is probably because she has the same eyes as his sister. The man who fell in love with
Princess Iris had similar eyes to his sister.

He shouted at her momentarily, but he also felt a subtle sense of guilt, and said to himself, “Did I get too angry?”

This feeling, as well as the discomfort, was evident due to those yellow-green eyes.

But the girl’s worn-out robes, slim figure, and small face got on his nerves.

‘No one’s taking care of her? That might be true.’

She was a thorn in the eye for Emperor Perseus.

Without a serious injury, no one would step up and take care of the child. It was even hard for Perseus, who had just
become the emperor, to look at the child.

‘What a strange fate she has.’

She lived a poor life because she was the daughter of that woman, Iris.

He recalled the meeting he attended this morning.

It was because of the court meeting that he participated in today that he was able to quickly find out who she was after
seeing the child.

That kid just happened to be mentioned at the meeting.

The ministers discussed how to dispose of the child, and the discussions were so disastrous and disturbing that it was
annoying to hear.

“However, she is part of the imperial family, and they are trying to send the little girl to the place where aristocrats are sent
to work.”

Emperor Perseus ordered the child not to be mentioned for a while, saying he didn’t want to hear her name.

‘Eventually, she will be disposed of per one of the suggestions that came up in today’s meeting.’

The life of the royal family, who had been cut off for a long time, was miserable.

And Carius had a mission to keep the fate of his two remaining nephews from becoming like that child.

‘Who is worried about whom? Damn it.’

Carius swore quietly and left the hut.

Now the revenge for his dead sister was over.

Cedric and Damien were now the only traces of Elizabeth in the Superion family.
For the sake of Elizabeth, he had to keep his two nephews safe.

He stepped out of the hut to go say goodbye to his nephews as their affectionate uncle, neatly erasing traces of his tears.

And somebody in the distance was watching Carius heading towards the forest.

The man had been standing there for a long time observing.

“…….”

So, of course, he even witnessed Lelia run away from the hut.

He moved his steps forward, crumpling his forehead.

It was in the direction of the little tower where Lelia was staying.

***

At that time, Lelia, who had barely calmed herself, was arranging things in her room.

Bang!

However, the things that had been arranged in front of the door got messed up again when someone kicked on the door.

Lelia fell on her back in surprise as if she had been struck by a thunderbolt.

It was a huge adult man who opened the door with a grim face.

Lelia clenched her fist in tension.

She had just been wondering what to do if Elizabeth’s brother was angry with her earlier.

[Emperor Perseus…?]

It was Emperor Perseus who visited the tower.

He was alone without an attendant or a bodyguard.

“…”

Perseus approached her with a far more intimidating expression than the man she had just met earlier.

Lelia held her breath.

She was glad that it wasn’t that man, but maybe he was better…

Perseus closed his eyes quickly and opened them again.

“Why did you go to the hut? How did you find it? Did Iris show you the place when you were young? That palace is…!!”

He couldn’t speak as if he had been badly hurt by the damage done to his precious belongings. Dark emotions such as
injustice, resentment, grief, and hatred could be felt in his tone and expression.

Perhaps he had seen Lelia coming out of Elizabeth’s cabin.

“…”

The face of Emperor Perseus looked so bitter and woeful that Lelia could not bear to answer.

He’ll be angry no matter what she says.

Perseus said, pressing down on his anger, “It’s not a place where the blood of Iris can go. Answer me, why did you go
there?”

It was a firm tone. She could feel that he won’t ask again.

Overwhelmed by his presence, Lelia knelt and bowed her head subconsciously.

Let’s be honest.
[No, I can’t be completely honest, but…]

“Well, there was nothing to eat… So…”

Lelia said carefully. This was a fact and it wasn’t just a lie.

“What?”

“I was so hungry… I went to find something to eat. But I didn’t steal anything! I just looked around and came out right
away!”

[Actually, I stole the food. I lied.]

When she found out Elizabeth had magically preserved food, she had stolen those glass vials. But now, she was really
afraid that Emperor Perseus would kill her.

[I don’t want to die. I don’t want to die.]

If Lelia died at the hands of Emperor Perseus, it would be a great loss for him, too.

Eventually, Emperor Perseus will know that Lelia is his own blood.

In the story, Perseus later had such a hard time even though Lelia had died in an accident. How hard would it be to know
that he killed her with his own hands?

So Lelia clasped her hands and begged.

She has to live somehow.

“I was wrong, but I didn’t steal anything. Forgive me, I’m sorry…”

“…”
 Chapter 25

Perseus could not say anything, his brows twisted. He was amazed.

Was it because of the food? Because she was hungry?

Finally, he saw the space inside the tower.

This tower was built as small as Elizabeth’s hut. However, it looked old and shabby.

He knew that she was living in a tower, but….

“You don’t have anyone to cook for you?”

He hadn’t asked before because he never wanted to know if there’s anyone who can take care of this child or what she
was doing. However, he took it for granted that at least someone was taking care of her as she was still a member of the
royal family.

But…

The space inside the tower looked old and shabby, but it was neatly organized giving the impression of being cozy. It felt
like it was organized by someone else’s hand.

This kid couldn’t have cleaned it up all by herself.

“…….”

Emperor Perseus lowered his head again and looked at Lelia. The child looked thinner than the last time he had seen her.

When Lydios died the other day, the man who had been looking after the child seemed to have left. Has she been
starving ever since?

Emperor Perseus clenched his fist bitterly.

No matter how much he hated her, he was also a father. He was not such a cruel person as to get angry when he heard
the child was hungry.

Moreover, this child was the same age as Juliana, whom he cherished.

She looked sick compared to his daughter.

And when the child said those words, “I didn’t steal anything,” it must be true.

If she had stolen anything from the hut, Carius would not have let her go.

“Didn’t anyone take care of you after Lydios’s death?”

“…”

Lelia quickly raised her head at his words. Emperor Perseus’s voice seemed a little less angry.

“They didn’t know that I came to the neutral territory under the orders of Emperor Lydios.”

Well, it was more likely that all those who knew about it were killed by Lydios’s own hands, as that was his nature.

“…I’ll send someone here. But if you go there again, you’ll have to follow your mother.”

Having said that, Perseus turned his back and went away.

[I can’t believe you’re sending me to my mother. Well, do you think I’ll die so easily?]

Lelia deliberately criticized him more openly.

Emperor Perseus’s threat was frightening, but Lelia planned to go back to the hut.

[Of course, I should be more careful not to get caught this time.]
She couldn’t help it. The food was not the only problem, but she also had to find a way out of the imperial castle.

Lelia was so surprised that she had to lie curled up under the futon for a while to calm her heart again.

***

Contrary to the decision, Lelia had a hard time going to the cabin for a while. It was because a maid began to go back and
forth to her tower the very next day after Emperor Perseus visited her place. The maid brought food once a day and that
too with a frown on her face.

It was just stale bread and slightly rotten fruit, but she wondered where it came from.

It was surprising to know that the cabin even had emergency supplies.

However, Lelia couldn’t leave the tower because of the maid, who came to see her whenever possible, at an unspecified
time every day.

[Maybe Emperor Perseus sent her to keep an eye on me…]

If the maid found no one in the tower, she would report it to Emperor Perseus immediately. For this reason, Lelia had to
wait all day for a maid, not knowing when she would come.

But one day…

“I have to attend tomorrow’s banquet, so I won’t be able to come. That’s why I brought you enough food for tomorrow as
well in advance, just so you know.” The maid explained impatiently, but it was good for Lelia.

She wanted the maid to come once every few days, but she had to hold back.

She may do so and buy the maid’s suspicions or forget them forever. She didn’t say anything because she was still
getting this food to eat everyday.

[Isn’t it on purpose to see if I’m going to the cabin or not?]

Lelia suspected that it was a trap.

However, contrary to Lelia’s expectations, the maid’s job was to “prepare meals” from the beginning.

There was no mission to monitor Lelia.

Lelia, who didn’t know that, had no choice but to be careful about her actions.

It was not long before the next day dawned.

Lelia wandered near her home early in the morning. Fortunately, what the maid said seemed not to be a lie.

The banquet seemed to be really happening, and the servants were busy.

It was probably a party for Julianna to make friends.

It had been a long time since the doll incident, so it was almost Juliana’s birthday.

And before that, a banquet was held so that Julliana could get along with children of her age.

There was an incident in which one of the aristocratic boys, who attended the banquet, pushed Julianna away.

[It was a pretty serious incident.]

A scratch on Julianna’s palm causes the boy tremendous misfortune.

It was because Cedric and Damien, who loved and cared about Julianna too much, did not forgive the child.

Around this time, Cedric and Damian protected Julianna too much, perhaps even more than Emperor Perseus.

It must be amazing and cute to have a younger sister for the first time.

It was also the banquet where the hero would meet Juliana for the first time.

The two become close friends after today’s banquet and will develop into lovers in the future.
[It’s none of my business.]

It was a day of opportunity for Lelia.

An opportunity to spy on the cabin in peace.

Emperor Perseus will also be distracted by Juliana’s banquet, and Lelia will be off guard for a while.

[I have to find it today.]

So after dinner, Lelia waited until the banquet began.

By the time the banquet began, a faint sound of music was heard from the garden.

[Now, let’s go.]

Lelia packed her bag and carefully left the tower.

***

Just in case, Lelia looked around the cabin for a long time to make sure no one was around. Fortunately, there was no
one around to watch her.

[I spent too much time.]

Lelia, sticking her tongue out, quickly tried to open the cabin’s door.

Boom!

But the door was locked.

[Emperor Perseus…!]

[Bad guy! He locked the door!]

However, it was already a little predictable. Lelia eventually took a thin iron stick out of her bag.

She had to open the door by force today. Opportunities like today won’t come again.

Click clack!

It opened!

Despite being a little lost, Lelia succeeded in opening the door. She looked around and quickly went inside.

The air in the cabin was warm, even though it must have been empty the whole time. Maybe Lelia felt that way because
this place was her mother’s arms.

Lelia came to her senses belatedly after enjoying the warmth inside.

[This is not the time.]

At first she looked at the places she memorized, thinking, “I should look there next time.”

But contrary to her imagination, there was nothing special about them.

There were accessories and jewelry in the dresser drawer, but it didn’t look like a mana stone with special magic.

[None…]

How can she not see a thing?

She had heard there are many interesting magic tools….

“Did Emperor Perseus already take it?”

She didn’t know it would be the case. It was most likely. He always misses his wife, so he’ll look at the things and try to
calm himself.
[It’s been a long time.]

Lelia had to leave the cabin in such despondency. She erased the traces of searching here and there, locked the door
and left the cabin, and her legs relaxed.

For some reason, she felt like crying, so Lelia headed to the tower more vigorously.

But when she arrived near the tower,

What is it?

There was a trace of someone coming to the tower.

Lelia felt completely different from her usual self and quickly went inside. As expected, someone had broken into her hut.

“…what, you?”

“Uh!”

“…….”

The first to discover were Cedric and Damien, who frowned heavily.

They were whining to open the little door to the top of the tower. Probably came to see the stars.

And behind them, she could see Julianna’s hair.

[It looks like Cedric and Damien brought her to show her stars, I guess?]

She felt unpleasant at the thought of someone breaking into her safe space. But even before this, she felt that feeling.

[My doll… !]

Julianna was seen holding a rabbit doll on the bed with her curious face looking around.

Lelia’s body moved first when she thought she might be robbed of the doll.

“It’s mine!”

Lelia quickly approached her and strongly snatched her own doll from Julianna.

But she was so…

“Are you crazy?!”

“Hey!”

Cedric and Damien’s angry voices were heard.

“…!”
 Chapter 26

When she came to her senses by the sound of what just happened… Lelia saw her hand holding the doll tightly and
Julianna on the floor.

“Ouch, it hurts…”

Julianna frowned and looked down at her palms.

Oh, there was a little scratch on one hand and blood oozed out of it. Lelia went back in front of her.

“Aiya…”

Julianna blew the wind on her palm with a tearful face. She scratched herself on the wooden floor when she fell down.

“Oh, my God! It’s bleeding!”

“Are you all right, Julia?”

Cedric and Damien’s faces turned pale when they found drops of blood on the floor.

“That’s all right, big brothers…”

Julianna spoke cheerfully to calm the two worried people.

“Let’s go to the castle now. Climb on my back!”

“That’s not the order!” Julianna, who didn’t want to get carried, pushed Cedric away, who was showing his back.

Then he rose slowly and approached Lelia, who was frightened by her doll.

“I’m sorry. I was just looking at the doll because it was cute…”

“…”

“But who are you? I think I saw you before.” asked Julianna with a curious face. The wrinkleless attitude made Lelia feel
strangely shabby.

In fact, Julianna had no intention of stealing the doll, but she felt guilty about being treated like a thief by Lelia.

Besides, she had hurt Julianna anyway.

“…”

It was when Lelia hesitated to answer.

“Who, her? She is the daughter of the woman who tormented my mother.” Cedric, whose face was distorted, replied
instead.

“What?” Julianna seemed confused by the words, but Damien wrapped his arms around her shoulders.

“Julianna, it’s none of your business. She is a vicious devil’s blood.”

“By the way… why are you here? I was wondering who was staying here… so it was you?” Cedric snorted and looked
around. Seeing the well-organised bed, his anger seemed to soar.

He shouted, frowning, “You are the daughter of a murderer, who killed my mother, and you are eating and sleeping
comfortably?! Isn’t it too unfair?”

“And you were trying to hurt her? Do you have any idea what punishment it would be to harm the Imperial Princess?”
Cedric and Damien walked slowly towards Lelia.

Even though they were still young, the two were much taller than Lelia. It felt intimidating enough for Lelia.

“…”

Lelia seemed to be blank in her head.

Rather than the hurtful words of those children, there was a sense of anxiety that this space might be taken away.

And it was as expected.

“Anyway, this is ours from today. I’m gonna fix it to a place where I can see constellations! I’m going to give it to Julianna
for her birthday present. So you get out of here right now!”

Cedric raised his chin and commanded.

When Julianna was about to step up, Damien stopped her and said, “Wait, you can’t go out yet. You didn’t apologize to
her, did you? You dare to treat the Imperial’s princess like a thief and hurt her?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“But I’m fine, big brothers…”

Damien cut off Julianna and explained in a calm friendly tone, “Julianna, I know you are kind, but you can’t let this go. You
are too kind to the maids too. You are the Imperial Princess now.”

“…Hmm”

“And that girl is the daughter of the woman who bullied my mother, or maybe even killed her.”

“…”

At those words, Julianna mumbled helplessly. Cedric flicked his finger at Lelia.

“Come here, the daughter of a murderer.”

Lelia blinked blankly. It was similar to the scene she read in the novel.

Things have changed, but the results are the same.

“Come here, kneel down and apologize. You deserve to be punished by imperial law, but if you sincerely ask for
forgiveness, I will spare your life.”

“…”

Lelia had a blank face.

[It’s the story…]

She was trying to stop this from happening… And what’s gonna happen now? Lelia was in the dark.

“Hurry up, won’t you?”

But it was also for a while.

At Cedric’s roar, Lelia gave up and approached Julianna. She then knelt down slowly.

Her eyes ached, but she didn’t want to cry.

“I’m sorry, Princess…” Cedric and Damian’s facial expressions seemed to ease a little as Lelia apologized.

But relieving anger didn’t change anything.

“Just repeat it 100 times.”

That day, Lelia recited “I’m sorry, Princess” 100 times as in the original book, and then gained her freedom.

Lelia was disappointed, but she didn’t even have time to feel miserable.

At the end of the apology, the palace servants rushed in as Cedric summoned them through magic.

They opened the door to the top of the tower and began cleaning it up according to Cedric and Damien’s orders.

“Come on, wait a minute…! You can’t do that!”

For Lelia, she was in a situation where she lost her nest in no time.
The servants carefully pushed out the clingy Lelia.

“Oh, no….”

Lelia only stomped her feet as she saw her things being moved out of the tower like trash.

In the meantime, Cedric, Damian, and Julianna were on top of the tower looking at the stars. Cedric and Damian brought
Julianna, who was nervous about the large banquet for the first time as a princess.

It was a full moon night and stars were twinkling brightly.

Eventually, Lelia was forced to take valuable things.

Hidden letters from friends, fountain pens, dolls, etc.

It was all about the days of the temple.

“Now, when you have everything, leave. It’s a hassle to move luggage.”

At the servant’s cold words, Lelia had to turn around.

“…”

As she came out of the tower, she saw old beds and desks moved in front of the building.

Those things looked really shabby like garbage. She was the one she used until a while ago.

To be honest, she was dumbfounded.

In the novel, another child had suffered the misfortune of hurting Julianna, which eventually became her own.

In addition, the space that was her only resting place was taken away.

“…No way….”

Lelia raised her head slowly.

She heard a rumbling laugh from the top of the tower.

It was the affectionate voices of the three, brothers and sister, looking at the stars.

Julianna’s laughter was lovely, and the voices of the two brothers talking to her were friendly.

“…”

Lelia clenched her fist. Her throat was as hot as if boiling water was poured in.

Lelia, who had been standing for a long time, walked away slowly.

The place where Lelia headed with weary steps was Elizabeth’s cabin.

[If Emperor Perseus finds out, he will kill me….]

Lelia smiled sadly…

[If that happens, there’s really nothing I can do about it. I have no choice but to accept my fate of death.]

She walked like a man who gave up everything like that.

After arriving at the cabin, she opened the door with an iron stick and locked it tight.

It was a cold, unlighted space, but it still felt warm to Lelia.

Her head was still blank, just like a person who had a severe accident.

As soon as she entered the cabin, Lelia sank to the floor.

[Mom…]

It was as if her dead mother was hugging her, saying she was glad that she had come.
[Yeah, that’s better.]

Lelia decided to think positively, wiping away tears dripping around her eyes.

That tower is too old anyway. In addition, it is a better home because there is still a touch left by her mother and it is
unlikely to be cold at night.

Of course, if Emperor Perseus finds out, she may die, but… when he would come to know that it was because of his sons,
he might give her a better place to stay.

[But that would end up with a strange marriage.]

There was no way to run away if someone was watching. She’d rather die than do that.

Lelia opened the bag as it was, and took out the things she had packed.

Letter, a fountain pen separated from the magic stone, and a cute rabbit doll.

Seeing things related to her friends seemed to make her feel better.

However, the tip of her nose turned red and tears began to flow.

[You don’t have to cry.]

Lelia comforted herself.

[It’s okay, why are you crying over this? I’m not sad at all.]

Julianna has brothers, but she has friends. Her friends are the main characters who fought against the dragon.

Strangely, however, the more she comforted herself, she couldn’t stop crying. Lelia immediately shook her shoulders and
began to cry.

She didn’t want to cry like a child, so she held back her voice, and shed tears.

[I’m not alone… because I have friends… ]

Lelia started reading a letter she shared with her friends to force herself to stop crying.

Oscar: I can’t sleep well these days. Are you guys okay?

Kalix: I go to sleep right away when I lie down.

Griffith: I heard that stupid kids sleep well without thinking.

Kalix: Are you going to die?

Romeo: I can’t sleep either. I miss spending time in the temple.

 Chapter 27

Lelia felt like her heart was broken in half when she read the letters she had received before separating the magic stone
from the fountain pen.

Heartbreak was what Lelia was feeling at the moment.

When the night came, she couldn’t sleep properly.

The memories she had shared with her friends kept coming to her mind one by one.

[If I had known then, I would have been nicer to my friends…]

She didn’t know at that time.

She never thought memories with those kids would be all she had.

For a long time, Lelia cried with her face buried in her knees.

***

A long time later.

By the time she looked up again, a large full moon was shining through the gap in the window.

The light was so beautiful and bright that it made Lelia squint her eyes.

That was when…

[…what’s that?]

Something caught Lelia’s eye while she was squatting on the floor.

Something was gently shining under the cabinet opposite to the bed.

[No way…]

Lelia slowly got up and approached the cabinet.

Then she squatted down again and checked.

It was not visible at all when she was standing, but it was clearly visible when someone crouched down on the floor.

In addition, even though it was not normally seen, it gave off a peculiar glow in the moonlight.

If Lelia’s prediction was correct….

[It’s a moonlight stone…]

It is said that moonlight stones have a unique power that is neither sacred, nor magical. So some wizards use their power
to hide treasures.

Lelia slipped her hand into the narrow gap from which the light glowed.

At that very moment, she pressed her hand onto something.

Surprisingly, an ordinary wall cracked and a small door appeared. It was a very small room where things could be stored.

“…”

Lelia moved her trembling hand slowly to the handle. She opened the door, imagining all sorts of gold and silver treasures
would be revealed.

“…!”

However, what appeared in the small space was unexpected.

[What is this?]

In the small secret storage room, there was only one round pocket watch.

The pocket watch, which had the color of old metal, looked very worn out.

Lelia paused for a moment to recall her memories of the novel she had read.

[…Maybe this is it? Did it look like this?]

There was one thing that came to mind. Half of the Holy Relic that Julianna obtained in the story. She didn’t say
specifically where she got it.

But when she read that Julianna later boasted to Emperor Perseus that she had obtained the treasure from her hut…

[Did you find it here?]

It is a sacred item of the temple.

A Holy Relic known to have mystical powers, although there is only half of it.

In this world, it was known as the “Holy Relic” of the temple that could grant any wish.

Not all relics have that kind of power, but the relic obtained by Julianna did have that power to some extent.

[It was said that if you turn the minute hand of the watch under the moonlight, the Holy Relic will grant your wish at that
moment.]

In the original story, Julianna did not know that, so her subconscious wish came true, and that was ‘a harmonious family’.

To live in harmony with her family was a deep wish that was ingrained in the story’s Julianna.

This half of the Holy Relic made Julianna’s wish come true.

“…”

Lelia didn’t put her hand on the pocket watch, but moved closer and looked at it.

Unlike regular watches, there was only the minute hand. That’s because this relic was only half of a whole.

[The other half was the holy item that the original male lead would get.]

The hero gets his wish granted in a similar way to Julianna.

‘My wish is to become stronger.’

The hero, who was always weak, joins the Dragon Slaying team with the power he gained from the Holy Relic.

Lelia narrowed her eyes.

All of a sudden, the sadness that had engulfed her disappeared, and her heart began to pound.

She also felt as if she was a thief for wanting the watch.

[However…]

Since the hero and heroine are on a solid road, they had no need for the Holy Relic.

[In the story, the two of them eventually donated the completed Holy Relic to the temple.]

The two halves, held by the hero and heroine, became more powerful when joined together.

You can get more than what you want from just half though.

There were constraints though. It was not possible to revive the dead because it was a sacred object born according to
religious doctrine. It was also said that only your own wish could be granted and that you had to pay a price for it. There
seems to be a bigger secret than that, but it didn’t come out in more detail in the story.

[But if I complete the Holy Relic, it will be easy to break the magic of the Golden Words.]
Honestly, it’s a waste to return it to the temple…

Hope began to rise in Lelia’s eyes.

[If I get the other half of this watch…]

Lelia would be able to break the life long curse that Emperor Lydios cast on her to seal her mouth shut about his secret. If
she could break the magic of the golden words… She could visit her friends, confess the truth to them and ask for
forgiveness for deceiving them.

After returning to the castle from the temple, the guilt of deceiving her friends sometimes haunted her.

She used to make excuses for herself that she couldn’t help it, but that didn’t take away all her guilt.

As the most precious thing left for Lelia is the memories of her friends, she wanted to make it right to them.

[No, I don’t even need to find the other half. My wish may come true with just this piece.]

Lelia looked at the moonlight outside her window with a strained face.

[It’s a wish to be made under the moonlight…]

After a moment’s hesitation, Lelia seemed to have decided something, and she slowly extended her hand.

[I’m sorry, Julianna]

No, she actually didn’t have to be sorry for her. Julianna’s wish will come true anyway.

It is her destiny to be loved and to be happy in her harmonious family for the rest of her life.

Lelia picked up her half of the pocket watch, and ignored the creeping guilt.

She approached the moonlit window, lifted the watch up in the palm of her hand, closed her eyes and muttered.

[Let the magic of the Golden Words be broken. Please…!]

Lelia turned the minute hand of her watch, earnestly making her wish. That was when…

“Uh… !”

A piercing light emanated from the pocket watch. Lelia opened her eyes involuntarily.

Blinding light poured into her eyes. Confused by the light, Lelia dropped the watch.

A stronger light poured out from the watch that had fallen to the floor. Lelia turned her head away, covering her eyes with
her arms.

Then her vision became blurry.

 Chapter 28

It was a dream.

Lelia was walking somewhere.

“……”

The walk was rather tiring. Having realised that it was a dream, she looked down at herself.

What she saw was much thinner and filthier arms compared to real life. It wasn’t just her arms, her legs were also filthy
and injured.

Her body felt so weak that it was hard to move, even though she was walking at a snail’s pace.

[Wh-where am I going?]

Though she knew it was a dream, she couldn’t move her body with her own free will.

The night was dark, with a few clouds dotting the black fabric.

Lelia’s tired feet were trodding through the dark forest.

Her destination was the forest pond, which was quite far from the tower where she stayed.

It was a small pond, but you couldn’t really judge how deep it was. Lelia’s feet were rooted in front of the pond.

[What am I trying to do?]

A sinking feeling started in her gut, and she felt an unknown anxiety dawn on her. The atmosphere around her was
gloomy, and that didn’t make things any better.

Lelia’s body, staring blankly at the dark sky, inched closer to the pond and looked at herself.

When the moon hidden behind the clouds came out, the face reflected in the pond glowed.

[…..!]

Lelia’s eyes reflected in the pond were as empty as her body felt. Like a human without a soul.

Lelia’s breath hitched; she looked completely different from her current self.

And then–

Lelia stretched out one of her legs over the pond.

[Wait, no way…]

A moment of hesitation lingered, before-

Lelia threw herself into the pond.

[No… Help me!]

The body floating on top of the water seemed to have no more will to breathe.

Water seeped through her mouth and nose continuously.

Slowly, her breaths halted, and only the sound of gurgles from the water rose to the surface.

The pond was deep and dark.

Her body gladly took in all the darkness, submerging in the water.

***

“…Haa!”
Lelia woke from her dream with a gasp, breathless.

“Hu…Huuu…”

Sweat dripped off her brows like rain. Blinking rapidly, she looked around.

“It was a dream… a dream… What a relief… Ha…”

Gazing outside the window, she saw that the moon had set and dawn was breaking out.

Lelia had collapsed on the cabin floor last night, and was still lying there.

“…….”

Trying to calm her rough breathing, she remembered the dream she just had.

[…What was that? Why would the original scene appear in my dream?]

She couldn’t understand why the scene had been acted out so realistically in it.

Goosebumps were spread over her whole body.

[In the original story, I didn’t die by tripping into the pond and drowning…]

She had killed herself.

Why the hell did she do that?

Around this time, Lelia had died in the original.

Right after the doll incident.

She had apologized profusely for stealing Juliana’s doll, and then seen Emperor Perseus, who had treated Juliana like a
gem.

Unlike her, who had memories of her past life, the original novel’s Lelia was just a seven-year-old child.

Furthermore, her body development is slow, so she is smaller than other people her age.

It might have been too big of a shock for a child to handle. But who would have thought that she would have taken her
own life?

Lelia shut her eyes while clenching her fists tightly, her entire body was trembling. Tears dripped down her cheeks in
misery and pity.

Having reincarnated into Lelia’s body, she had often seen her in an objective perspective.

But she was still Lelia. From the moment she was born in this world, Lelia’s body and her life had coincided. She couldn’t
treat it like this was someone else’s life.

“…..”

In the original novel, Emperor Perseus finds out belatedly that Lelia was his daughter. The same was true of the twin
brothers.

[It was Juliana who comforted them when they were burdened with guilt.]

But they didn’t deserve to be comforted. They were the ones who drove Lelia to death.

Lelia sank her teeth into her lower lip.

She will not die easily in this life, be it for the sake of the original Lelia or for herself.

[I’ll survive, no matter what.]

Lelia, who had been shaking while tears ran down her face, grit her teeth and soon came to her senses. This wasn’t the
time to cry.

[Oh, what about the pocket watch from yesterday?]

Only then did she think of last night’s incident.

Lelia spun on her heels and headed back.

The pocket watch was lying on the floor, just like yesterday.

[…did my wish really come true?]

Lelia hesitated for a moment.

The spell used by Lydios was simple.

If Lelia revealed to someone of her own will that she had faked her identity as Crown Prince Leo, she would die. But Lelia
had to tell her friends about it.

As her wish is to break the spell, in order to confirm that it has been fulfilled, she must reveal that she was Lelia Auraria…
and not Prince Leo.

And if she dies?

Then, it didn’t work.

Lelia clasped the pocket watch, berating herself for having not thought about it before.

And then-

Tring Tring.

“……?”

Tring Tring.

A familiar sound resonated. But it would be strange for her to experience it here.

Lelia’s head whipped back. The place where the sound came from was Elizabeth’s dressing table.

She approached the table cautiously.

Tring Tring.

“….”

The sound was still coming from there. When she opened the drawer, she saw a shiny necklace.

A pretty necklace with a tiny, delicate blue pendant.

“…What is this?”

Lelia carefully lifted the necklace. The moment she touched the jewel-

“Argh!”

An unidentified large screen appeared in the air.

Lelia was so surprised that she ended up muffling her scream.

The screen in front of her was unfamiliar, yet not at the same time.

“This… this is ridiculous…”

The identity of the screen in front of her was the game screen of “Alchemy Lottery,” which could not be seen here.

Before she died, she had made a wish to be reincarnated there.

On the screen, a familiar alchemy tool was painted and speech bubbles floated near it.

A phrase with a familiar language came up on the screen as well.

[System: 100% Optimization Completed!]

[We’ve finally finished optimizing, Master!]

[New recipes have been added according to your environment (*•̀ᴗ•́*)∆, so please check it out!°˖◝(⁰▿⁰)◜˖°]

“……”

Lelia stared blankly at the screen. She was so surprised that she couldn’t blink.

She recalled the day before she died. The day’s events were vividly depicted in her head.
 Chapter 29

It was an ordinary day for her, who had always just been waiting for the day she would die.

Is there one special achievement she’d obtained? Then it would be that she reached the max level of the game she’d
been playing.

[Gained the title of ‘Legendary Alchemist’!]

[Gained the title of ‘The Alchemist of the Three Great Dragons’]

Several messages and notifications filled her cell phone screen.

Behind the motion of cute little dragons, and a golden alchemy tool, floated a speech bubble.

[Congratulations, Master!] Final upgrade has been completed. Now you can make a Philosopher’s stone! o(≧▽≦)o]

A Philosopher’s stone!

Perhaps she was the first person in the game to reach level 100 and win a Philosopher’s stone recipe.

A Philosopher’s stone is the highest-ranking item in a game that deals with alchemy.

The ultimate item for an alchemist. A Philosopher’s stone that will grant any wish, as well as immortality!

It’s a game item, but if this Philosopher’s stone really granted her wish, she would have answered without hesitation, ‘Let
me reincarnate into this game after I die.’

An alchemist who can make philosopher’s stones had various titles, top level alchemist tools, and cute dragons.

She even had bags that stored items sets containing 9999 different kinds of alchemy ingredients.

With that, she’d be able to craft whatever she wanted in the game until she died.

… but that couldn’t happen.

The game “Alchemy Lottery” is a game that requires you to be an alchemist and obtain various recipes.

It was perfect for her, who loved alchemy in the first place.

The story of the game wasn’t that great.

The main character, who ran a lottery store for villagers, made a successful alchemy potion that she used to sell on the
side one day.

Therefore, she changed the name of the store to ‘Alchemy lottery’ and created various items using alchemy.

It was a game in which as alchemy levels increased, various recipes were disclosed to villagers.

There were thousands of alchemy recipes. Even words could be a part of alchemy, as well as medicine, tools, and food.

Although there were many complaints from users because the villagers’ requests were so demanding….

It was popular thanks to its cute illustrations and various alchemy recipes.

But thanks to the adorable alchemy tools and dragons, there were still a considerable number of users left.

After breaking the last achievement, she felt proud and a little conceited at the same time.

[I can’t believe I broke through.]

It was probably the first time. Indeed, the environment she was in was so advantageous compared to office workers,
school students, and unemployed people who had many distractions.

Besides, she spent more time playing games than reading novels recently.

After enjoying the moment, she clicked the tool on the screen to look at the recipe list.
At the very end, a new recipe was added.

Once all recipes had been opened, the final recipe would pop up.

She felt a rush of excitement. She clicked on the recipe to check the ingredients.

[Materials Required: None]

“Wow, I don’t even need any ingredients?’

It seemed that the only thing needed to craft the stone was the title of “Legendary Alchemist.”

‘I’m so proud…’

She immediately pressed the craft button.

Fortunately, the crafting time was short; 10 seconds.

She clicked the screen several times in nervousness. It didn’t shorten the production time, but it was a habit.

<“The ultimate item: The Philosopher’s Stone” completed!>

Fluorescent rainbow colors, like light green and orange, were mixed together to show the shining ore.

She had always wondered what it looked like, and now she could finally see it.

‘It’s a bit like radioactive ore….’

Soon after, the alchemy tool appeared and a speech bubble popped up.

[Master, we succeeded in producing “The Philosopher’s Stone”! Make a wish to the Philosopher’s stone that makes any
wish come true! It’ll grant for you! ✧*٩(ˊᗜˋ*)‫]*✧و‬

What? Then give me a space to type….

Just in case, she whispered quietly to her phone.

“Let me keep my Alchemist title, inventory, alchemy tools, and dragons in the game.”

She begged specifically on purpose. She was afraid she’ll be reincarnated to level 1. But the cell phone screen remained
the same.

“……”

She expected it, but somehow she felt empty.

After confirming that the Philosopher’s stone was well stored in the item inventory, the game ended.

Now that she has broken through her achievements, it’s time to read a novel for a while.

‘Ah, I can’t wait to die!’

They were not empty words. There was not much a dying patient could do except for lying in bed, waiting for death.

Playing cell phone games, reading novels.

These were great ways to forget reality.

“Now I guess I’ll read a novel.’

After turning off the game screen, she went into a web novel app.

The novel that she read a few days ago had given her an unsatisfied feeling, so she had not been able to read a new
novel.

‘Well, I got into playing games thanks to that lingering feeling.’

While looking for a new novel to read, she felt sleepy and dozed off,
And made a wish that she thought wouldn’t come true.

‘I want to live…’

***

Of course, the Philosopher’s stone did not completely fulfill her wishes.

She was sure she asked to keep her items and titles, and that she made a wish to live before she went to bed..

When she opened her eyes, she saw herself dead.

‘This is ridiculous…’

But she was sick of the hospital life, so bye!

Her dead soul was naturally led into the spirit world. For a long time, she wandered around the underworld and stayed in
the dark.

A world of nothing.

She would usually be scared, but she couldn’t feel any fear. It was a world where people felt no emotions, including fear.

At one point, something glowed, and her soul was absorbed by it.

She was reborn into this life.

***

Back in reality, Lelia grabbed her head. This is because her mind became blank when she recollected her memories after
her death.

On the day she fell into the water in the temple, she remembered her past life, but when the details suddenly came to her
mind, she was distracted.

She shouldn’t have read that novel.

It was this world, this novel, that had left her with lingering emotions before her death.

“……”

Lelia looked at the screen with a puzzled face.

No matter what happened… she couldn’t believe this game screen just popped up!

The game screen she had always seen on her phone was right in front of her. Plus, in a much larger size.

She was so surprised that she was shaking.

Lelia hugged the rabbit doll and took a deep breath to cool her mind.

“Let’s calm down for now.”

As she held the rabbit doll, her mind soon calmed down.

[So this watch granted me a wish I had made before I died in my previous life…?]

The watch which was placed on her small palm, looked old and worn out.

[Like Juliana, did my unconscious wish…?]

Lelia was dazed and all she could do was blink.

[It didn’t break the spell, but did it instead grant my old wish?]

Then it was clear that the spell had not been broken. She felt a little cheated, but… It wasn’t that bad for now anyway.

Lelia looked up at the screen again.

 Chapter 30

[In order to win the title of ‘Legendary Alchemist’ again, you must make all the necessary recipes with their
ingredients!=͟͟͟͟͞͞͞͞(•̀‸̀ •́ ‧̣̥̇)]

(T/N: For those who don’t understand, the Philosopher’s stone is basically what gives you the title of Legendary
Alchemist. To make the stone, a list of required alchemy recipes needs to be completed first.)

The alchemy tool opened a speech bubble again, and cute-looking young dragons appeared. The little dragons are
playing among themselves, their bodies like cotton balls.

Lelia unintentionally reached out and pressed the screen. She placed her palm on the alchemy tool, and immediately got
a list of recipes.

[I can’t believe this is happening… It’s like the Philosopher’s stone really granted my wish.]

Even though she didn’t reincarnate into the game, she still can’t believe she could use her items.

She felt like she was going to cry with joy.

After remembering her past life, she was actually afraid. In this strange world, she was filled with fear that came with
possessing a character who’s supposed to die.

If it weren’t for her friends, she’d probably really have a Lelia-like ending as well.

[But now I have this!]

Is it because she held on to this game until she died in her previous life? It felt as if she had reunited with her family.

In a nutshell, it was her family. She didn’t have any relatives waiting for her death insurance like those typical dramas
anyways.

“….”

Tears pooled in her eyes. It was more than last night’s, when she had been so lonely and depressed. Tear stains
drenched her sleeves.

[I have to stop crying. This isn’t the time for bawling like a child. Calm down!]

Lelia vigorously wiped away her tears, took a deep breath and looked at the newly obtained recipes.

Dozens of new recipes had sprung up. It was quite a lot. Some had ingredients she had never seen before.

Originally, alchemy ingredients in the “Alchemy Lottery” game were gathered by the young dragons.

Dragons farmed in the game fields, collected fruits from trees, and dug for ores.

Was it the same with these ingredients?

When she clicked on the gray box, a message popped up.

– [!] New alchemy materials found in this world. What kind of ingredients would it be? Go around and look for ingredients!

[You want me to find it in real life?]

After thinking for a while, she pressed the back button first.

She went down to the last of the recipe list. The final recipe, the Philosopher’s stone, wasn’t available until she completed
the ones at the top.

[It must have been deactivated because it is an item that can only be made after completing all of these recipes…]

Lelia closed the recipe list and tapped on the inventory icon.

“Is it possible to use an item?”

Just in case, she tried out the magic medicine she had made before.

[Number of magic medicine: 9999]

[How many would you like to take out?]

A message appeared when she pressed on it. She entered the number 1 in the box provided and confirmed.

“Wow…!”

Then, in a flash, a bottle appeared in the palm of her hand. It was the same medicine bottle that she had in the game.

“Oh my god. Oh my god!”

Lelia murmured in a shaky voice and gulped the medicine now. It wasn’t just in name, and actually seemed to work.

It was certainly useful. That means…

That means that all other items can be used in real life.

A shudder ran over her body.

Lelia checked her inventory window.

Her inventory contained the ingredients she had collected.

[9999, 9999, 9999, 9999, 9999…]

There were 9,999 items of every ingredient.

Lelia experienced a strange peace of mind when she saw the items that were endlessly listed with the same number.

So, this is why people have to collect items diligently!

[Yes… dedication saves the world!]

She was so moved that she felt like crying again.

[How do I turn this off again?]

Curious, she touched the pendant of the necklace that had made a sound. At the same time, the screen disappeared.

“…oh!”

When she grasped the pendant again, the screen appeared. She didn’t know if it’s fingerprint recognition or what, but she
absolutely loved it.

With the necklace in her hand, the corners of Lelia’s mouth lifted up.

All the sadness and despair that plagued her last night disappeared without a trace.

Lelia wore the necklace around her neck and looked around the room.

Maybe this necklace and wrist watch were gifts left by her late mother. Her heart grew warm at that thought.

[Let’s use this to get out of the city.]

Lelia clutched the pendant around her neck again.

When the screen appeared, she selected the bag-shaped inventory. Then a list of items that she had made in her
previous life appeared.

[I need an item to help me escape.]

However, most of the items she had made in advance were quest items that she sold to villagers.

Things like medicines and antidotes.

Otherwise, it was just glue, spirits, and medicinal tea used in food. Sometimes there were some strange things.
Useless things like cold medicine that tasted like a lizard’s tail, wound ointment that smelled like trash, and mushroom-
shaped erasers could be found in those collections.

[Anything that could help… oh, maybe this!]

Lelia came up with one item. She hadn’t made a lot of it, but 20 was enough.

“Sleeping medicine!”

As her purpose was to escape from the Imperial City without anyone knowing, it was a great way to knock out the knights.
It was easy to use because it was in spray form.

Lelia took some sleeping medicine from the item window and packed them in her bag.

[It’s better to run away as fast as I can than to delay.]

Cedric and Damien might tell Emperor Perseus about her at breakfast later.

“The Emperor might act even worse with me, wouldn’t he?”

[He’d want to kick me out.]

Furthermore, she could be killed because she even hurt his daughter.

[Would he really kill me…?]

To be honest, she wasn’t sure.

In the worst case, she’ll die, and in the best scenario, he’d try to get Lelia out of the city as soon as possible.

That’s just how it would be.

Lelia walked out of the cabin and she visited the tower.

Even though she was hungry, she was not exhausted or distressed at all. It might be an effect of the medicine, but the
hunger felt trivial because her heart felt strong. It was all thanks to this necklace she got from the watch.

Arriving near the tower, Lelia stood at a distance and looked at the place where she had lived as a child.

Of course, she didn’t remember being a baby, but she had some childhood memories.

The nanny who raised Lelia, at the behest of Princess Iris, was a friendly person.

[Even though she abandoned me and went back to her family.]

It’s not that she didn’t want to. But she wasn’t in a position to take little Lelia.

In the midst of her parents’ suffering, there was no way Lelia, who was not even the daughter of Princess Iris, could have
been important enough for her.

[But since she’ll come and confess the truth later… She must have felt guilty to a certain extent.]

Lelia’s real identity was never revealed until the nanny returned.

[I wish I could have looked like my mother.]

Elizabeth, like her brothers, was a beauty with red hair.

But Lelia had silver hair that was unique to the royal family.

[And because Princess Iris’ husband had light green eyes….]

No one recognized Lelia.

That fact was regrettable and sad.

“Emperor Perseus is not the only one…even my uncle didn’t recognize me. I guess I don’t look like Mother at all.’

It was a shame. If she at least looked like her, she would feel less lonely every time she looked in the mirror.
 Chapter 31

Maybe they couldn’t tell because she was too small and ugly. Since returning from the temple she hadn’t eaten properly,
so she had lost weight.

“It’s okay, it doesn’t matter anyway.’

Lelia escaped from her deep thoughts before becoming too depressed.

Near the tower were some soldiers, workers and servants.

As Damien said, Cedric really wanted to make the tower as a place to see constellations and give it to Juliana as a
birthday present.

[… tch.]

Lelia bit her lip. For Juliana, they were stronger and better brothers than anyone else in the world. But for Lelia, they were
villains.

[It’s fine… I have friends who are stronger and cooler than Cedric and Damien.]

Besides, she was the captain of her friends.

[I don’t have to be discouraged. Now I have this too.]

Lelia rubbed her necklace. She felt reassured.

But at that moment, a nerve-wracking thought popped up.

“How can I be sure it’s not all a dream and this won’t show up again?’

Lelia gulped in fear and touched the blue pendant. Fortunately, the screen appeared intact.

At that time, the front-facing alchemy tool twitched and a speech bubble appeared.

[Master, we need to acquire new ingredients to clear the recipes. Currently, the owner has 0 ‘new materials’ (•᷄⌓•᷅)… ]

“….”

[New material….]

Lelia, who was thinking for a while, checked the list of new recipes. The ingredients for the new recipes were all
unavailable.

[System][!]New alchemy materials in this world. What kind of ingredients could it be? Go around and look for ingredients!]

Come to think of it, those unavailable materials were very annoying.

In her previous life, she remembered seeing those grey coloured names, thinking that it was quite irritating to see them,
and played like mad just to get rid of them.

[Should I really walk around? Like an augmented reality game?]

Lelia began to walk in the opposite direction of the tower. Then, the alchemy tool spoke up again.

[~~Yeaa~! (ง˙∇˙)ว~(ว˙∇˙)ง Looking for materials~~]

[Oh, nice!]

Then again, now wasn’t the time to be leisurely searching for new ingredients and unlocking recipes.

[Unfortunately, I’m busy today because I have to run away.]

The alchemy tool sent a new message, perhaps reading Lelia’s mind.

[Do you want to proceed with auto-discovery? ʕ•̀ o•́ʔ]

[Is it possible to find it automatically?]

[I can automatically retrieve the materials that exist near you! The fee is 1 gold per hour (๑•̀.•́๑)]

[I guess it can read my mind and answer…]

Lelia blinked in wonder. The alchemy tool began to spin excitedly.

[One gold per hour….]

Lelia looked at the gold amount stated at the bottom of the screen. It was money that could not be used in real life
anyway.

[Would be a waste to keep this when I have a lot of money.]

She thought it was a good thing since she had nowhere to use it anyway.

[Then, I’ll proceed with the auto-discovery.]

[Good choice, Master! I’ll let you know as soon as I find the ingredients! ∠(･`_´･)]

[system: ‘auto-discovery’ in progress–]

Lelia touched the pendant again, hid the screen, and walked forward.

She was headed to the place where the castle’s servants came and went.

Standing behind a tree, near the entrance, Lelia noticed a large number of people near the small gate.

There’s a lot of people passing through the gate.

Maybe it’s because Juliana’s birthday banquet is coming up.

[The original novel also had a huge birthday party…]

Lelia crouched down and approached the wagons.

The servants and merchants of the castle had no interest in anything but moving the materials. Booming yells were heard
as they urged each other to hurry up.

Lelia hid herself in a warehouse that servants no longer use.

[I should sneak into a wagon leaving the castle and get out.]

It was a good idea. The wagons of merchants entering and leaving the Imperial Palace weren’t under surveillance. That is
because they made daily visits.

[I guess this is my only option to escape.]

Because of the stress, her body was tense. As a matter of fact, she was afraid.

This wasn’t a safe world for a ten-year-old girl to wander around.

[But with this necklace…]

At least there won’t be any danger. Besides, if she was lucky, she could start a business.

[Alchemy is illegal, but…]

If she doesn’t get caught, she’ll be able to live quite well. High-ranking nobles secretly buy alchemy pills.

[I could always make explosives.]

There were quite a few recipes and ingredients available to protect herself.

[Let’s not hesitate.]

Lelia made up her mind and peeked out through the cracks in the door.
A long time later, in the late afternoon, several soldiers showed up. They approached merchants trying to move their
luggage and ask something.

The merchants shrugged and shook their heads.

The knights approached the servants this time with signs of trouble. It was right in front of the building where Lelia was
hiding.

Thanks to this, Lelia was able to hear the conversation between the knights and the servants.

Perhaps they were acquainted, but a tall knight naturally called out to a servant.

“Hey.”

“Oh, long time no see, sir.”

“Yes, we’ll talk later…But first, have you seen a girl in a robe with silver hair and light green eyes?”

The male servant, who was moving luggage, tilted his head and replied.

“I haven’t seen her at all. How else can I help you?”

“…it’s not a big deal. The princes wants to find her. If you ever see her, bring her to me.”

“Y-yes sir.”

When the knight turned, the servant bowed his head.

Lelia breath caught with shock and she barely breathed as the soldiers disappeared.

The twins were looking for her? Why?

The answer was simple, why not? The purpose of this harassment was clear.

[To show off in front of Juliana, to pretend to be a great brother, and to scold me, who is like a villain.]

What bad guys.

Lelia bit her lips and smothered her resentment.

In the original, the two brothers were not villains at all.

They were friendly brothers to Juliana and respected by the imperial people. Perfect beings who are generous to their
subjects, and strict to their knights.

In addition, thanks to their handsome appearance and good manners, they were the ones who made the hearts of all the
noble ladies flutter at balls.

Put simply, it was the princes themselves who set an example for others.

But for Lelia, the fear they brought to her was enough. Perhaps, they were even more frightening than Emperor Perseus.

The Emperor simply hated Lelia, but the princes believed that they could avenge their mother only if they bullied her.

[Because Empress Iris was a real pain in the a**…]

Lelia clenched her fists tightly. She got more impatient when she heard they were looking for her.

[I’ve got to get out of the city no matter what tonight.]

It was not long before the sun started to go down and late afternoon came.

Around that time the merchants began to leave the Imperial Palace, Lelia quietly escaped from the warehouse.

She crept like a thief and snuck into the back of a wagon.

Fortunately, there was a small space next to the big boxes, small enough for her to hide herself.

[I couldn’t have hidden myself if I was even a little taller.]

Lelia curled herself into a ball, and waited for the carriage to depart.

She was nervous and sweating a lot, but it had been so easy to sneak out.

The wagon rattled through the gate and down the road.

Looking at the distant gate, she felt a strange sense of freedom and fear.

[Now I really need to get my act together.]

Unlike before, it was dangerous outside. However, the Imperial Castle was also dangerous to Lelia.

Lelia resolved her heart firmly and hugged her bag. The bag was light because she only packed precious things.

Her bunny doll, the fountain pen, her letters, and the wrist watch.

That was all.

 Chapter 32

She would have brought everything from her mother’s cabin if she could, but the watch and the necklace would have to
do.

Lelia looked at the view outside the wagon through a gap in the cloth covering it.

Before she knew it, the wagon was driving down the central road leading away from the Imperial Palace and heading to
the downtown area.

[If they find out I’m running away, they’ll block the capital gates. I need to get out as soon as possible.]

She was nervous because she didn’t have a plan, but her strong will didn’t waver.

By the time the wagon came to a halt, Lelia quickly exited before the merchant could get off the wagon.

Lelia sunk into the shadows of the robe she was wearing.

Fortunately the night-time streets were filled with bright lights and there were many people.

The security of the Imperial Capital was safe, so there were quite a few shops open late at night.

In addition, the night market seemed to be open nearby. Perhaps because it was the festival season soon.

Children, holding their parents’ hands, were holding a lot of food.

It looks delicious.

Only then did it occur to Lelia that she hadn’t eaten all day, but she quickly shook her head.

“I don’t have any money, and it’s not the time for this.”

(T/N: I feel so bad for her ;-; my poor bb)

To avoid looking like a lost child, Lelia walked close to the side of ordinary adults while tilting her face towards them.

So that she seemed like their child.

Lelia, who was sneaking around like that, suddenly came to a stop.

[What’s with that carriage procession?]

A huge caravan lingered in front of a majestic building.

The emblem of the family could not be seen on it, but the carriages were so luxurious that it was clear that they belonged
to a noble.

[It seems they’re trying to get out of the capital.]

The well-dressed servants were filling the carriages with something. Like they were preparing for a long journey.

Lelia hid behind one of the carriages and poked her head out. In front of her were knights in armor holding the reins of
their horses.
[Is that a procession of knights?]

The look on the faces of the knights packing their luggage looked very bright, like an excited group of students going on a
field trip.

[Are they going home? Or… Oh! Are they going there by any chance?]

What Lelia recalled was the “Rendinium”, the Holy Land of the Knights.

Rendinium was a place she had learned about from her friends’ stories when she was in the temple.

Romeo had said, “I want to go to the Rendinium in the Auraria Empire in the future! I hear it’s full of brave knights. Is that
true, Leo?”

“…Huh? Well…it’s….”

Lelia glossed over her answer, searching her memories of the original novel.

“It’s in your empire. How come you don’t know about it, idiot! Are you the Crown Prince? Why are you so stupid?”

Romeo had chastised Lelia for not answering immediately.

“No, I know! It’s just that I’ve never been there myself…”

“Huh? Where did the prince living in the Imperial Palace visit? Anyway, I want to go there. It’s a city where knights from
the Oracle stayed and made deep friendships before establishing the Five Kingdoms. My dream is to be a strong knight
like them!”

Romeo said while pretending to be a good knight.

The words reminded her of the original story belatedly.

Rendinium was a city considered a sacred place for knights and those who dreamed of becoming knights.

So many knights, regardless of nationality, used to travel there or use it as a resting place.

Lelia squinted at the memory of that time.

[Romeo… His dream was to be a knight and yet… he became a wizard…]

Lelia shook her head.

The carriage Lelia was hiding behind began to sway.

A huge knight with a splint on his foot got on the carriage.

“Darn it! It’s a disgrace for a knight to be unable to ride a horse.”

“Just get on, are you going to keep complaining like a child? You’ll have to stay on the carriage until you get to Rendinium,
so don’t move.”

“Ugh!”

The tall knight, who helped the huge knight, teased the man inside.
“If you don’t like it so much, get healed by the priests in the capital.”

“I hate it! I’d rather die than be healed by them.”

“You’re so stubborn….”

Attempting to look like a child of a local merchant Lelia scribbled on the ground, pretending to ignore the knights talking.

But she could feel a persistent gaze on her back. Lelia’s back hunched under the pressure.

“Hey, kid. It’s dangerous to sit at the back of a carriage like that.”

“What?”

Lelia raised her head with a child-like smile.

The tall knight, who had been talking to the huge one before, shrugged and sighed; “I said it’s dangerous to be here.
Where are your parents?”

“….”

Lelia roughly pointed at someone who looked far away.

“He told me to wait here.”

“Really? Then why don’t you go over there and wait? This carriage is about to depart.”

“…yes.”

Lelia nodded and stood up.

He was a very kind knight.

Ordinary knights are unfriendly. If he was like most knights, he might have just kicked Lelia away.

The knight, who saw Lelia step aside, walked away and climbed on a large brown horse.

More than ten carriages began preparing for departure.

[If it’s Rendinium… There will be quite a few people going to the border from there.]

She hadn’t made a specific plan on where to run off to yet, but it was better to think outside the capital.

Lelia looked around and quickly hid inside of the carriage’s luggage, the same carriage with the huge knight.

Fortunately, she was able to hide in a wider space than when she first travelled.

[I can lie down while I travel.]

Lelia was relieved to lie on her side and took a comfortable posture.

“Let’s go!”
She heard a loud shout outside the carriage. It was not long before the carriage began to shake and move with the
rhythmic sound of horses’ hooves.

[Maybe because it’s a high-end carriage, it’s more comfortable.]

Thankfully, it’ll take quite a while to get to Rendinium. The problem was getting there undiscovered.

[If I wasn’t hungry, I could stay hidden in the carriage…]

Lelia frowned, covering her hungry stomach. Still, she wouldn’t starve to death because she had medicine to recover her
strength.

She slowly fell asleep like that.

The carriage left the capital and drove past rough fields.
 Chapter 33

It was the morning of the fifth day since the carriage left the capital.

Only two more days left before they’d reach Rendinium.

Outside, the servants that were driving the carriages took turns to eat and rest.

The knights gathered in groups, they chewed on jerky and polished their swords.

Lelia, who lifted the cloth slightly and spied outside, rubbed her hands helplessly.

[Why is my body so hot?…]

Lelia lay still where she first hid.

For the past few days, she snuck in and out late at night when everyone was sleeping.

Usually when they neared a river, or stream, they would rest. So she was able to get enough water to drink.

In order to not be noticed by knights, who were sensitive to sounds, she deliberately went to places where the servants
were sleeping.

Maybe because she didn’t eat at all, she didn’t have any strength left in her body.

There was also a limit to taking medicine. She needed to open the screen again and take medicine out of her inventory,
but she didn’t even have the energy to do that.

She felt like her whole body was on fire.

[Don’t tell me I’m going to die like this…]

Lelia tried to reach out to her pendant, but lost consciousness.

***

When she opened her eyes again, the whole world seemed strangely bright. She was sure it’d normally be dark because
she was hiding in the carriage’s luggage compartment.

“……!”

The moment she felt something was off, Lelia opened her eyes and raised her upper body like a surprised animal.

Despair filled Lelia’s eyes as she checked her surroundings.

“…what in the world is this?”

“Where did she come from?”

“I told you I saw her. I saw her in the capital itself.”

“So she followed us from there? She didn’t get caught? Does that make sense?”
“I don’t know… I don’t know…”

“She’s a child… doesn’t have a living… how do we know?”

The knights in blue armor were talking around her.

Everyone’s brows were creased, a constant frown on their faces. It was enough to scare Lelia.

[I can’t believe I got caught….]

Lelia unknowingly clutched her bag in fear.

“She looks scared.”

“…….”

The knights were confused on seeing Lelia in such a state.

Frightened, Lelia was not thinking straight. She was about to cry like a child. It was all the more so because she had been
starving for a while.

As tears began to gather in her eyes, the knights began to panic even more.

In that situation, Lelia was barely able to reason properly.

[Sleeping gas spray…]

The thought of running away instinctively came to her mind, and she hastened to get the sleeping gas out of her bag.

But her body didn’t want to move like her mind wanted. Just moving her hand made her feel weak.

At this rate, even if she took it out, she wouldn’t be able to spray it at the knights.

And then…

“What’s the situation? A kid snuck into a carriage?”

A very low and dignified voice was heard.

When the owner of the voice appeared, the knights surrounding Lelia straightened their backs and bowed their heads.

“I think she came from the capital.”

“The capital?”

Lelia blinked slowly as she heard the conversation.

“…….”

The person talking was a tall old man with a huge build.

His forehead creased as he bent down and looked at Lelia.

“A girl, huh?”
“……!”

Lelia bowed her head and trembled at this action. The man in front of her looked like a lion.

The knights were restless as if they had become bad people who had offered a wild baby animal up for bullying.

“…bring the physician.” The man commanded in a low voice. A knight said, “Yes, sir!” and disappeared.

Then the man knelt down to align his vision with Lelia. The old man looked at Lelia for a long time and said, “Following us
from the capital… You must be hungry, aren’t you?”

“…….”

He had a deep, low voice, but not a hostile tone. It was a rather soft tone.

A friendly adult’s way of speaking that she had never heard before back home.

With that reassuring tone, Lelia carefully lowered her bag and raised her head.

When their eyes met, the old man who looked as scary as a tiger, grinned.

“……!”

Surprised by his smile, Lelia bowed her head again.

“…pffft.”

One of the knights who was watching couldn’t hold back his laughter and burst out.

“…are you laughing?”

“Oh, no, it’s not that. My nephew always trembles like that when he sees you, saying that your face looks scary.”

“Are you saying I look scary?”

“…o-of course not…”

The knight said, stuttering as if he could not bear to say any more empty words than that.

The old man’s face gave a scary impression no matter who saw it. He was a handsome man with bold features, but his
eyes were outright fierce.

Even as a young man, he was probably quite popular.

But he must have had a scary look even back then. The knights thought so too.

If it weren’t for his position, he’d certainly look like a member from the criminal underworld.

“Hmm…”

The old man contemplated for a moment, and the corners of his mouth rose up gently. He said carefully, “Aren’t you
hungry?”

It was a question to Lelia. At his friendly tone, Lelia slowly raised her head again. Then she nodded cautiously.
“Come on, let’s go. I’ll give you some food.”

The old man held out his scarred hand.

Lelia hesitated to take his hand for a moment as he was the first adult to reach out to her.

***

Lelia grabbed a big chicken leg and tore at it with her teeth.

On the other side, the tiger-like old man was looking at Lelia, who was eating like a starved beggar.

Lelia eagerly devoured the food regardless of his gaze.

That man seemed to be a very wealthy noble.

[I can’t believe you sprinkled such precious spices on travel food.]

The clothes he wore looked very luxurious. He looked a little scary, but he didn’t seem like a bad person.

[When he came across a runaway child, he fed the child first. He’s not a bad person. He’s an angel, not a bad man. Such
an angel.]

Those were Lelia thoughts as she began to eat another chicken leg.

The old noble squinted at her.

“How strange…”

“What?”

“No… just eat for now.”

Lelia didn’t stop eating until her tiny belly bulged.

By the time she was full, the old man handed her some warm water. Lelia slowly drank the water then burped loudly.

“Now… let’s talk about you. Why did you hide in the carriage, little one?”

“…….”

What do you mean, ‘little one’?

Lelia was puzzled by the title she had never heard before. She knew that grandfathers and grandmothers usually called
their young grandchildren that way.

It felt strange because it was her first time being referred to like this.

[No… I’m ten years old, but I probably look young to him.]

For now it was now more important how she responded.

Lelia thought for a moment.

This old man obviously didn’t look like a bad person.

If she answered well, maybe she’d be able to get help.

Also to call her “little one” without hesitation, he seemed to be a particularly kind person to a child like her.

[I have to look more pitiful.]

She never wanted to be sent back to the capital.

Lelia gazed at the old man after much consideration. Seeing him wait, without urging her to answer quickly, she was sure
he’s a really good person.

Lelia slowly brought it up.

“Actually… m-my father hates me. So I ran away.”

“…did he abuse you?”

“…….”

Abuse…

Again…Lelia hesitated to answer.

Either way, Emperor Perseus did not know that she was his own daughter.

She understood that he hated her because he thought she was Iris’ child.

It was too much to say that it was abuse, but he is her biological father.

When Lelia failed to answer, the old man made his own judgment and said, “I can understand why you’re so skinny now.
How old are you?”

“… ten years old.”

“You’re ten and this small?”

The old man frowned. He briefly recalled what his children were like when they were about ten.

He didn’t remember in detail, but they must have been much taller than the kid in front of him anyway.

The old man soon chuckled and asked, “So, that’s why you ran away? You’re quite brave too. Where did you intend to
flee to?”

“…I haven’t thought about it yet.”

“The city is dangerous for a child to walk around alone. The countryside is also dangerous.”

“But my home is more dangerous to me!”

When Lelia answered back smartly, the old man made a ‘hmm’ noise. He was thinking that her father must have been
pretty abusive for the child to say this.

However, it appeared differently to Lelia.

[Maybe he’s trying to send me back to the capital?]

Lelia looked at the old man with pleading eyes. She never wanted to go back to the capital.

“Please help me.”

“…….”

If by chance he really sent Lelia back to the capital, everything would go up in smoke.

[Emperor Perseus might want to kill me for touching Juliana.]

With desperation, Lelia put her hands together and begged the old man.

“Help me…. I don’t want to go back. You just have to pretend you don’t know! I won’t follow you from here. So please
don’t send me back to the capital….”

“Can you read?”

To the sudden question, Lelia blinked and nodded her head.

“…yes.”

Perhaps thanks to Lelia’s earnest request, the old nobles suggested, “My knights just happened to need someone to help
out. Can you do it?”

“……!”

Lelia’s eyes grew round. She’ll be an errand girl for a high-ranking noble and his knights.

Lelia nodded quickly, before the old man could go back on his words.

“Fine, let’s go to the Rendinium together for now.”

“T-Thank you.”

Lelia said, bowing her head. She was puzzled. She didn’t expect the problem to be solved this easily.

“What’s your name?”

“…….”

Lelia pursed her lips. It was dangerous to say her name.

However, the old man ordered a knight who was standing beside them indifferently.

“Take her to the Commander.”

“Okay, sir.”

At his indication, a knight in blue armor walked up to her and gestured.

He guided Lelia to one of the men who was combing her horse’s mane.
“…….”

Lelia gazed at the knight. She was a very tall woman.

Come to think of it, there were only female knights here.

As the eyes of the knight focused on Lelia, Lelia’s body froze.

No matter if the old man had given permission or not, it was difficult for Lelia to stay if the knight she served didn’t like her.

“Cute kid. How old are you?”

The female knight bent down and asked while looking into Lelia’s eyes. She was a knight with long hair that was tied up.

In a more soft voice, Lelia answered cautiously.

“I’m ten years old.”

“I’m blessed to have such a cute errand-runner. Sir Tess.”

Another knight, who had been brushing her horse’s mane, approached Lelia.

“You can call me Sir Tess. You’d better change first. Your clothes are horrible.”

“…….”

Fortunately, there was no sign of displeasure or suspicion on her face.

Lelia breathed a sigh of relief inside.

 Chapter 34

The procession moved non-stop for two days and arrived at Rendinium. Lelia was stunned, and not sure what was
happening around her.

To be honest… She did not feel like a child, but like a precious lady.

Unsurprisingly, the knights did not let Lelia run any errands for them.

Rather, they gave her food, clothes to change into and even stroked her hair. They even let her ride in the carriage,
because it was so spacious.

It was not one of the wagons, but the best carriage that the old knight, who saved Lelia, was riding in. She did not ride in
the luggage compartment, but sat inside the carriage with the old man.

‘Are they going to sell me at Rendinium after being so nice to me?’

She was told that there were some who were secretly selling illegal young slaves.

‘But Rendinium, the city of knights, is as safe as the capital. So there should be no slave trade.’

The carriage entered Rendinium and was heading towards the downtown area of the city.

Lelia stared out of the carriage with anxious eyes. The old man, who was sitting opposite her, asked; “Are you worried
about anything?”

“… No.”

“You have a very frightened face.”

“…”

Lelia looked at the old knight with skeptical eyes.

[Aren’t you really going to sell me?]

No matter how chivalrous a city is, there are always people who are willing to do illegal things.

She was told that the younger the slave, the more expensive they are to buy. Since they have a longer life as a worker.

Lelia remembered the magic potions she had made in her spare time over the past two days.

[Because I made anesthetics and flame throwers instead of sleeping gas… I should be able to run away in case of an
emergency.)

Inwardly, she vowed to do so and hugged her bag tightly. The old man looked curious about what was in the bag.

The knights who cared for her were also curious, but she never showed them her bag.

None of the knights forced her to show what was in her bag. In that sense, these knights were great adults who knew how
to be considerate to a young child.

[Assuming you don’t sell me.]

Come to think of it, she still didn’t know which family the knights were from.

She saw the emblem of the family, but Lelia did not know much about the Aurarian nobles. So she was still in the dark.

As they entered the city, the carriage began to slow down and eventually stopped in front of a building.

Lelia poked her head out of the carriage window. The building was painted with a symbol that represents the temple.

It was a marking she grew sick of seeing when she was living in the temple.

After Lelia stared at it for a while, the old nobleman said to her;

“We stopped by the city to get treatment because I have a knight who has been injured. There’s a priest from the central
temple here.”

“…Yeah.”

If it was an injured knight, it seemed to be the huge knight with a splint on his ankle that she saw when she first hid in the
wagon.

“I’m here because we don’t get along well with the believers of the capital, and I’ve heard that we’ll never get treatment
there.”

“…”

“It won’t take long. If we show them our family emblem the priest will heal the knight right away. When he’s healed, we will
stay in this city for a few days and then leave.”

“…Yeah.”

Lelia nodded her head. After waiting for a while, she saw the healed knight coming out at a brisk pace.

The reason why the Five Empires could not rebel against the temple was not only because of their oath.

The priests had tremendous healing power. The power of light was stronger than the healing magic that wizards
performed.

The five empires had to respect the Kreutzism religion in order to have priests dispatched to their major cities.

The carriage started moving again and eventually arrived in front of an inn.

Lelia kept her eyes on the old knight during the days they stayed in the city. During that time she stopped doubting the
knights and thinking that they might sell her to slave traders.

After a few days, Lelia was able to leave the city unharmed.

[I was just being suspicious.]

Lelia looked embarrassed as she stared out her window at the city of Rendinium as it receded away.

The old knight laughed seeing Lelia like that.

Lelia was again riding in the old knight’s luxurious carriage.

“We’re going to my estate now. The road will be a little more difficult as it’s very far from here.”
“… Where are you from?”

Lelia raised the question she had been curious about this whole time. The old knight smiled and asked;

“Have you seen the map of Auraria?”

Lelia shook her head. She had seen a map of the continent of Dracanea in the temple, but she had never seen a map
detailing only the Aurarian Empire.

“Hmm…”

At those words, the old knight pondered for a moment. He seemed to be struggling with how to explain it.

Waiting for his reply, Lelia looked down at the robes she was wearing.

Her brown robes were new ones that Sir Tess had bought for her while they were staying in Rendinium.

It was a very light and soft material.

No matter how much she thought about it, all of these knights had good personalities.

She has never seen such kind adults in her life.

[It was good that I escaped from the Imperial Palace.]

Lelia nodded her head, feeling proud of her choice. She also felt sorry for the fact that she had doubted herself, and
thought that she had to do better in the future.

There was one more good thing that happened.

While she was staying at the inn in Rendinium, she found a new ingredient in the alchemy lottery.

It was just last evening, the last night she slept at the inn.

She awoke when she heard a sound.

In the bed next to her was a snoring Sir Tess. Lelia touched her necklace, worried the sound of it ringing would wake Sir
Tess.

Fortunately the sound seemed to be audible only to Lelia’s ears.

When she turned on the game screen, the alchemy lottery was shaking and had a floating speech bubble above it.

[Oh! Σ(ʘoʘ/)/ A new ingredient is nearby!]

[System: Found a new alchemy material, ‘Shards of dust in the corner’!]

A golden dragon appeared when the system text popped up and it began to move around to collect items.

[What’s up with the name of the material… ?]

Lelia furrowed her brow. She looked closely, but it was one of many ingredients that were required for her new recipes.

[Oh… !]
The ‘alchemy lottery’ game was a system where after you find an ingredient for the first time, the dragons collect them on
their own afterwards.

Players used to say; “It’s difficult to find, but easy to collect.”

She felt fortunate to have found a frequently used ingredient first. With a warm feeling in her heart, Lelia fell asleep again.

Life with the knights was very peaceful. First of all, the knights have huge appetites so they ate a lot.

Thanks to that, Lelia was always able to eat as much food as she did when she was at the temple.

At night, she was full and was able to fall asleep quickly.

Recalling the memory of the previous night when she slept so well, Lelia touched the tip of her necklace with a proud
heart.

It was important for her to gather more ingredients to properly use this necklace.

That was when a small commotion broke out outside the carriage.

“What’s going on?”

Asked the knight who was escorting the carriage.

“There is a checkpoint ahead.”

At that, the old knight said, “Hmm…” and touched his chin.

In contrast, Lelia’s expression turned pale.

[It’s a checkpoint? Maybe…]

Lelia grasped her fingers anxiously.

As they moved towards the outskirts of the city, they were approaching the exit gates of Rendinium. If there’s a
checkpoint…

[If it’s known that I’m gone…]

Emperor Perseus might have noticed her absence and was trying to find her.

She heard a knock on the carriage window.

Lelia was so startled and almost screamed in surprise. Lelia clamped her mouth shut and trembled. The old knight
squinted his eyes and watched her.

The carriage window was opened and the escort knight began speaking to the old knight in a low voice.
 Chapter 35

“They are looking for a 10-year-old girl from the Imperial Palace who looks like she’s seven or eight years old.”

“…….”

The old knight’s expression was somewhat distorted by those words. Lelia was stunned by the escort’s words and
couldn’t even blink.

The checkpoint was processing people at a high speed, and the turn of the caravan, that Lelia belonged to, was fast
approaching.

The old knight thought for a moment. Then he leaned forward and thumped one side of the carriage floor. Lelia was struck
dumb when she saw this.

On closer inspection, she found that he had not struck the floor of the carriage, but had grasped something and opened it.

A trap door was opened and a narrow space was revealed.

“Little one, you better hide for a while.”

“…….”

Lelia hesitated for a moment at his words, but quickly entered the small space.

She curled up like a shrimp, and the old knight closed the trap door again.

Lelia lay down with her arms wrapped around her knees and trembled. If she was caught and returned to the capital, she
might really die.

[It’s not just about a forced marriage to a strange person, it’s really…]

She closed her eyes tightly and grasped her necklace. Even if she was caught, there was hope. There’s an item made
from this necklace…

“But knowing that they’ve hidden me, these people might suffer.’

The problem is the old man and the knights who helped Lelia. They might be risking their lives for her.

That’s the only thing that she wanted to prevent. Lelia trembled while thinking of what to do.

The turn of the carriage, in which Lelia was hiding, arrived.

Within a moment there was a noise outside, and someone outside the carriage window said;

“At the command of His Majesty, I am going to search your carriage. Could you step out of the carriage?”

Suddenly…

Bang!

With a roar, the door of the carriage was almost broken.

It was not opened from the outside, but the old man in the carriage kicked the door open.
“Why are you going to search my carriage?”

“Yes, but this is His Majesty’s order…”

Lelia bit her lips and trembled with fear, “Please, please.”

Some angry voices could be heard from outside the carriage.

There seemed to be a problem between the soldier, who was trying to search the carriage, and the old knight, who was
trying to stop it from being searched. Though she could not hear the details.

Lelia was waiting while her hands were sweating.

At some point, it became quiet outside.

Rumble

She felt the rocking of someone getting into the carriage. At the same time the carriage began to set off.

[They didn’t find me?]

Then she heard the voice of the old knight above her.

“We’ve come far after passing through the gate, and now I’ll open the door for you.”

Knock!

The door to the secret space opened at the same time as she heard a gentle voice that relieved my heart.

“…Oh my gosh.”

The old man clicked his tongue at Lelia’s tear-stained face. Then he reached out and lifted Lelia up.

[T/N: My heart- T_T]

“…Thank you.”

Lelia greeted him by wiping her eyes with the sleeves of her robe.

The old knight banged on the floor with one hand and closed the door to the secret compartment.

“You were scared. Did you think you were caught?”

“Yeah…”

“ I thought you were a brave kid, but you are quite the scaredy cat.”

At those words, Lelia’s brow wrinkled. The old knight smiled mischievously and handed Lelia a bottle of water.

Lelia didn’t refuse the water. She took the bottle of water and gulped it down.

[Now what?]

Lelia pondered as she returned the bottle of water. She had to figure out how to explain, but her head wouldn’t cooperate.
He might be very upset if he found out she had lied.

[Or he might send her to the capital so he doesn’t get caught up in her mess…]

However, it was quite difficult for her to come up with a reason for a 10-year-old girl to be chased by, none other than, the
Imperial knight.

She couldn’t think of anything other than the answer, ‘Be honest.’

“How much did I tell you? Yeah… you said you have never seen a map of Auraria?”

“… Yeah?”

But the old noble did not ask Lelia anything. He brought up his story, as if nothing had happened.

[Aren’t you wondering why I ran away from the Imperial Castle?]

Or he didn’t know that it was Lelia that the soldiers were looking for. That he just happened to have a ten-year-old child in
his carriage. So he might have been hiding her to avoid an annoyance.

[However…]

It was her they were looking for. She was caught trembling and crying in a small secret compartment.

[I’m in a situation where anyone would doubt me…]

Lelia looked at the old man doubtfully. The old knight pondered for a moment and asked;

“So, have you ever heard of the Duke of Superion? We are going there now.”

“… What?”

Lelia was so startled that her chin almost fell down.

The old knight said nonchalantly;

“The estate of the Duke of Superion is located in the northwestern part of Auraria. It’s on the border, so it’s the farthest
from the capital.”

“…”

Lelia swallowed her saliva. So… The place we’re going to now is the territory of the Superion family?

The Superion were the parental family of Elizabeth, Lelia’s biological mother.

[If so… surely…]

Lelia looked at the old knight in front of her with a puzzled face. The dark brown haired old nobleman was smiling brightly
in contrast to his grim appearance.

“Then… by any chance, do you happen to be…”

“Yes, I am the Duke of Superion.”

The old knight said casually. Lelia was quietly astonished.

[How crazy… I thought they inherited their hair color from their father… ]

Perhaps the present-day Superions inherited their red hair from their mother.

[No, more than that. You’re saying I’m heading to the Superion Territory now?]

Tension sweat dripped from her forehead.

Besides…

[… He is my mother’s father.]

Lelia looked at the duke with a different perspective from before. She carefully observed his features, tenaciously
scanning his face.

Which part of the old nobleman’s face resembles her mother, or does he have no resemblance to my mother at all? She
thought maybe so…

The old duke looked at Lelia, who was confused, and then spoke up;

“… In fact, little one, when I first saw you… I thought my dead daughter had come back to life as a child.”

“… Really?”

“Your eyes… They are very similar to the eyes of my dead daughter.”

“…”

To that, Lelia did not reply and hesitated. It was difficult to comprehend.

Before her mind could fully process his words, strangely, tears began to flow down.

The old man continued his words calmly, in a very soft voice.

“The first time you looked at me with terrified eyes, I thought of my daughter. She was always afraid of me. It was because
I was a strict father.”

“…”

“I should have been a more loving father… It’s been a regret that’s been bothering my heart all my life. So I couldn’t turn a
blind eye to you.”

[T/N: This is a very emotional part T_T]

Lelia bit her lip. She didn’t make a single noise, but her tears were dripping down.

Tears welled up in the corners of the old man’s eyes. Wet tears flowed down the corners of his wrinkled eyes.

“How do you look so alike when you’re afraid of me? Of all things….”
 Chapter 36

Lelia couldn’t answer anything as big tears fell from her eyes. She could not think of anything to say.

It was just that… she was very happy that she looked like her mother, and felt sad too… She couldn’t help but cry…

The duke looked at the silently crying child and said;

“That’s why I want to ask. Who are you, my dear?”

“…….”

Lelia blinked nervously.

“I… I… I’m….”

She wanted to tell him the truth, but her lips were trembling. She had never imagined anyone would notice her presence
before the nanny returned. As Lelia failed to answer and kept shedding tears, the old knight reached out.

His wrinkled, but large and thick hands swept Lelia’s cheek and wiped away her tears.

“There’s no need to feel forced.”

As she raised her head, she saw the face of the old duke smiling kindly. Seeing that, Lelia no longer felt afraid of him.

She wanted to tell him the truth.

[I am her daughter. She was my mother…]

Somehow she really thought he would believe her without any evidence.

But for so long, Lelia just cried silently. The old knight stroked Lelia on the cheek and head. It was a very warm, caring
touch.

A long time has passed…

Lelia fell asleep, exhausted from crying, and Duke Superion laid the child on a fluffy blanket.

The duke’s expression grew a bit cold when his eyes fell on the slightly rounded cheeks of a child who had obviously been
eating well the past few days

“…….”

Initially, he had only thought she resembled her.

He couldn’t help but think about their similar expressions. He thought of the child he had sent away, his dead daughter
who hated him.

He took in this girl as an aide out of pure guilt that he had felt towards his daughter.

But now it felt even more peculiar.

This child resembled his dead daughter too much.

When he looked closely, it was not just her fearful expression, her face, or even her startling yellow-green eyes.

But her elated expressions when she gulps down something delicious, or when she beams and the corners of her eyes
crinkle in happiness.

To be exact, she resembled Elizabeth when she was a child. Elizabeth was very naughty when she was a child, but when
she grew up she turned into a completely different person.

The duke’s spirits dampened every time he thought about his daughter’s lively self from the past. He felt immense regret.

The Duke of Superion admitted that it was he who was in the wrong. It was his fault for raising his daughter in such a cold
manner.
But this girl had the same warm smile as his daughter.

Every moment when he caught a glimpse of this smiling child’s face alongside the weary knights’, the Duke of Superion
felt his heart sink and fall to the ground.

Once she started eating properly her cheeks, which had been too thin, started to look fuller and she looked even more like
Elizabeth.

At the time he thought it was strange. He was told that the Emperor was looking for a child. Unlike Lelia, who was greatly
surprised at the checkpoint, Duke Superion had been aware of the news for a while.

He thought she had nothing to do with it. But when he heard that there was a checkpoint going on at the gate, he saw
Lelia’s face turn pale. It felt strange…

‘It’s ridiculous.’

But when he pulled the crying child out of the secret space of the carriage, his jumbled thoughts became more clear.
Maybe it was all a huge delusion caused by guilt.

So he thought about it.

Lelia; the girl and his daughter are very alike.

As soon as he pulled her out, and he saw Lelia crying, he was convinced.

‘This child is Elizabeth’s blood.’

It was obvious that she knew something. Otherwise, she wouldn’t make such a sad face while crying silently. Duke
Superion raised his big hands and clenched his fists.

“How on earth has my granddaughter lived and why is she being chased by the Emperor?”

His eyes shone like a fierce lion.

Suddenly, he remembered what she said on the first day when they had found the child.

[Actually… oh, my dad hates me. So I was running away.]

[…did he abuse you?]

[…]

Recalling the words, Duke Superion closed his eyes tightly.

Emperor Perseus.

When he opened his eyes again, there was a mixture of deep resentment and betrayal in his eyes.

‘He was unable to protect my daughter….’

The Duke of Superion had opposed the marriage of Perseus and his daughter from the beginning. Maybe he instinctively
predicted the death of his daughter.

It was purely because of his grandchildren that he helped Emperor Perseus regain the throne.

The twin brothers were thought to be Elizabeth’s only descendants.

But they weren’t the only ones Elizabeth had left behind.

He didn’t know the details, but it’s clear that the child, who everyone thought had died a short time before Elizabeth, had
survived.

***

When she woke up again, the Duke of Superion no longer asked Lelia questions.

[Is this an illusion? Because I didn’t tell him the truth?]

Lelia was feeling anxious, but her anxiety soon subsided.

This was because Duke Superion took care of Lelia with a more friendly look and tone than before.

As if he knows without asking me.

As if I don’t have to tell him.

As if he will wait for Lelia to speak up about it and tell him in time.

This made her feel at ease for the first time since she had returned from the temple.

On the other hand, the Duke of Superion was so kind that Lelia felt like she was with her mother whom she had never
met.

When she thought that her maternal grandfather really recognized her, Lelia’s heart felt overwhelmed and it was hard to
breathe.

[I should have told him the truth.]

She tried to say it many times, but the words wouldn’t come out. It was because she knew she would cry if she were to
talk about it.

[If my friends find out, they won’t call me Captain anymore…]

It seems like it was just yesterday that she was teased for being a crybaby. If they knew that she had cried again… she
could imagine how much her friends would make fun of her.

[We won’t see each other again anyway…]

After she returned to her home country from the temple, perhaps because her friends weren’t there, she had the illusion
that she had returned to her younger days.

It was clear to her that people became smaller and younger whenever they were lonely and tired. As she lived in the
Imperial Palace, her body and mind shrank.

[I’m glad I ran away.]

Lelia thought and swore she would never cry again.

The knights wrinkled their brows when they saw the Duke of Superion, who was behaving especially kind to Lelia.

“What’s the matter?”

“Did I hear something wrong?”

“It scares me even more when he smiles.”

The knights were bewildered by the gentle Duke of Superion, who always acted like a vicious bear towards them.

Eventually they arrived in Crete, the last big city before they continued on to the Superion estate.

The carriage stopped in front of a shop.

The Duke of Superion took Lelia in his arms, and lifted her out of the carriage. He took her by the hand, and they headed
off somewhere.

Lelia looked up at her grandfather with a smile.

“…”
 Chapter 37

When their eyes met, the Duke smiled gently and laughed. The Duke of Superion’s cheeks were aching in the last few
days, perhaps because he didn’t usually laugh.

Nevertheless, when he saw Lelia, he had no choice but to smile.

He smiled consciously, albeit with some regret.

He did not want Lelia to be afraid of him.

“Well… where are we going?”

The Duke of Superion stopped in front of a shop without answering Lelia’s question.

“…….”

Lelia, who had been watching the carriage driver following them, glanced at the signboard in front of her.

This is a children’s clothing store. It also looks very luxurious.

Lelia gulped down her saliva.

“I’d like to buy you some clothes before you reach the territory.”

“…I’m all right.”

“But I can’t have you arrive in a robe.”

When Lelia heard his words, she looked down at the robe.

It was a very nice robe that Sir Tess had bought her.

[Come to think of it…]

When they reach the Superion’s territory, she will meet everyone.

Maybe even that person, whom she met in her mother’s hut.

“…….”

When she remembered that time, she was so nervous that her toes curled up and her throat tightened.

In the first place, Duke Superion will not reveal Lelia’s identity. No one would believe it anyway.

[I must tell him before I reach his territory.]

Lelia made up her mind and followed the Duke.

***

After some time passed.

Unlike when Lelia walked into the store under her own power, she came out of the store on the driver’s back.

She had changed her clothes so much that she was exhausted.

The knights, who had followed Lelia into the store, came out with their hands full of shopping bags.

Although they claimed to be shopping helpers, the faces of the knights were full of laughter.

Even without the Duke of Superion influence, the knights really liked Lelia.

“Is there anything I can do to help?”

“Are there any errands you need me to run?”

“Driver, can I get you some water?”

A little person followed them and asked them for work. It made them smile.

There was nothing for Lelia to do, but they had to give chores so that she wouldn’t turn sullen.

The knights exchanged glances with each other while watching Lelia proudly completing her missions.

[Cute!]

[Cute!]

They were very different from the maids in the Imperial castle, whom Lelia had left behind. Perhaps because the knights
were not the servants of the Imperial Castle, Lelia looked like a doll to them.

When they first saw her, she felt too small and thin. How surprising it was to know that she was ten years old!

They felt proud to see her gain weight and her skin glow.

They felt like they were turning an abandoned puppy into a puppy loved by all.

“You don’t have enough clothes,”

The Duke of Superion stroked his chin.

They have to leave the city tomorrow for their territory, so all the clothes he bought were ready-made. When the Duke of
Superion reached his territory, he intended to summon all the most famous seamstresses in the Superion territory.

“Not many, after all,”

“Yes, I have more clothes than this.”

“Still, they look good on her.”

The knights joked in response to the Duke’s words.

The Duke of Superion sighed a little when he saw Lelia on the driver’s back.

He was convinced that this child was Elizabeth’s daughter.

The world is ironic.

Maybe she isn’t from Elizabeth’s bloodline, but at this point, it didn’t really matter.

It was true that the child looked like Elizabeth, and the mere thought of Elizabeth as this child was a great comfort to him.

‘Someday she’ll open her mouth and say it herself.’

The child hadn’t even told him her name yet, but the Duke had no intention of forcing her.

It was obvious that the child was hiding some big secrets.

When he saw her being chased by the Imperial guards, he was sure something had happened. She doesn’t have to worry
about the checkpoints anymore, but there was still some anxiety.

Every time they crossed a city’s border, an inspection would happen.

The Duke of Superion would identify her as his granddaughter.

The Duke of Superion’s children are known to the world, but little was known about how old his grandchildren are.

As a result, the soldiers in the cities that carried out the inspections allowed them to pass without much difficulty.

They could not doubt the head of Superion, a noble and the grandfather of the princes.

“Why on earth is Emperor Perseus searching for this child?”

The Duke of Superion wanted to ask the child immediately, but he decided to wait until the child spoke up.

***
Fortunately, the wait was short.

It happened a few days later. It was just after the carriage reached the edge of the Superion territory.

“…So,”

Sitting across from the carriage, Lelia began to speak carefully.

Seeing this, the Duke of Superion felt the time had come, and in fact, he had been tapping his fingers anxiously for a
while.

Lelia swallowed her saliva and murmured.

“I have something to tell you,”

[I have to at least tell the Duke of Superion the truth.]

In fact, in the last few days, Lelia has been worried about what to say.

Because when he would ask how she knew Elizabeth was her mother, she had no answer.

[I can’t say I’ve been reincarnated into a novel.]

So she tried to think up all kinds of excuses and imagined all kinds of scenarios, but nothing appropriate came to mind.

They were all such ridiculous excuses that they seemed suspicious. Nevertheless, Lelia decided to do her best.

[But perhaps…]

She felt that even if she didn’t tell him the reason, he might still believe her.

The Duke of Superion and his knights have been friendly to Lelia throughout.

The gentle manner of the adults was a rare thing.

If you don’t confess the truth and believe that everything about the Duke of Superion is a lie, then everything I’ve seen so
far will disappear anyways.

[I’m sure I’ll get kicked out.]

[Of course, there must be a way.]

The life of a fugitive wouldn’t be so bad. Besides, Lelia has her mother’s necklace.

Lelia hesitated for a variety of reasons but began to speak firmly.

“I’m… officially Princess Iris’ daughter. My name is Lelia.”

“Princess Iris…”

The Duke of Superion wrinkled his brows at Lelia’s words. He knew that Princess Iris bullied Elizabeth.

“But… my biological mother is Queen Elizabeth.”

“…….”
 Chapter 38

“The nanny, who raised me, told me that my mother gave birth to me and asked Princess Iris to take me.”

“Keep talking.”

“My mom begged her to save my life. Iris’ baby was stillborn, So she willingly switched children…”

“…….”

“She said mom did it to deceive Emperor Lydios.”

Lelia said with her head down.

There was no response from Duke Superion.

[You don’t believe it either…]

Lelia carefully raised her head and checked his response.

But as soon as she raised her face, Lelia bit her lip.

Duke Superion was crying, with an anguished face, as if the world had collapsed.

His scary lion-like eyes looked very weak.

“It’s my fault… it’s because I couldn’t protect her. I’ll take the child…”

Duke Superion cried as if he was falling apart.

Lelia was heartbroken, too. She couldn’t even gauge how she would feel about burying her child first. It would be like your
heart shattered into pieces.

After a long time, Duke Superion managed to calm his tears and asked;

“So where is the nanny now?”

Lelia answered carefully.

“She left the Imperial Castle when I was a kid.”

“What? Then…”

Duke Superion furrowed his brow. Then it was a question of how the hell she had been?

“I spent time alone…”

“Did Lydios abandon you?”

“Yes…”

The Duke of Superion’s face changed into that of a deadly lion. She realized how strong his hatred for Lydios was.

“He’s already dead!”

Although he had killed Lydios and avenged Elizabeth, his wounds would not simply disappear with the previous emperor’s
death.

That’s what revenge is all about.

Lelia was silent about Lydios’ sending her to the temple. If she reveals that and disobeys the magical orders, she will die.

“Poor thing…”

Lelia smiled a little at the sight of the Duke of Superion, who looked at her pitifully.

“But… I’m all right,”

“Poor child…”

The Duke of Superion hugged Lelia and stroked her head. When he first hugged his granddaughter, he shed tears as if
his world had collapsed.

“…….”

Lelia wiped away his tears and smiled.

She thought her story might be suspicious, but she worried needlessly.

She was surprised that he believed her without a doubt, but even more Lelia was moved.

When she was hugged to her grandfather’s broad chest, she felt like she was hugged by her mom and dad.

She wanted to be spoiled like a child.

[He’s an old man, so it should be all right.]

She thought it wouldn’t hurt to be spoiled a little.

“Tell me more, eh? I’ll tell you more about how I’ve been doing.”

“…….”

Lelia began to speak cautiously.

She lied because she couldn’t tell him what she had done in the temple.

“I secretly went back and forth outside the castle and met good friends.”

She talked about many fun memories she had made with her friends.

That her friends called her ‘Captain’, harassed bad adults, and ate a lot of delicious food.

She altered her only happy memories a little.

She didn’t want to tell him about her unhappy past.

Like when she was so hungry that she had to eat leaves and soil. How she was kicked by Prince Leo, or when she had to
apologize to Julianna after losing her nest to the twin princes.

She couldn’t say anything so bad because she wanted to forget it.

It would break her grandfather’s heart if she were to talk about it and it would hurt him.

She wanted to keep those facts a secret forever.

While both granddaughter and grandfather consoled each other’s wounds, the carriage was approaching Superion
territory.

The carriage stopped after a while.

The Duke got out of the carriage with a stern expression, but could not hide his red eyes.

[When did he cry?]

Lelia, whose eyes and nose were also red, also exited the carriage. The knights were shocked.

“She must have cried”

After riding with the Duke her eyes and nose turned red. The faces of the drivers were astonished.

Everyone saw that Lelia had been crying, and the drivers thought.

“Yes, it looks like he is not generous with children.”

But as soon as Lelia got out of the carriage, she took the Duke of Superion’s hand.
The Duke looked down at Lelia and smiled.

Lelia looked up at the big castle with a trembling heart.

The size of the castle was enormous, perhaps it was because the Superion’s were high-ranking aristocrats since the
founding of the empire. Lelia’s heart felt smothered.

She entered the castle in fear.

The maids, who had been waiting in line, bowed their heads.

Inside stood a beautiful woman in a white uniform.

Her expression twisted as the Duke of Superion approached while holding the hand of a little girl.

Her face turned red as they approached.

“Dad! Who is this child? You didn’t have a baby in your twilight years, did you?”

“You seem to be having a good time. You start talking nonsense as soon as I see you.”

“Who is she, Dad?”

Lelia looked up at the brown-haired woman who had a scowl on her face. There was alertness, and some malice, in her
eyes.

Lelia looked away in fear of that look.

The Duke of Superion walked away with Lelia in his arms.

Editor: no idea when that happened… but sure…

From behind the brown-haired woman asked huffily;

“Dad, who the hell is this?”

“Where are your brothers?”

“Father, you arrived earlier than scheduled. Big brother hasn’t returned yet. Brother Carius arrived a few days ago, so he’ll
be right down. He drank a lot yesterday.”

She answered the Duke’s question bluntly.

Lelia, who was being held in the Duke’s arms, looked around carefully. The interior was more splendid than what she had
seen from the outside.

She looked at the decorations, they seemed to be inspired by the imperial decor. Lelia mentally stuck her tongue out at it.

By the time she came to her senses, she was seated on a soft sofa. She appeared to be in a drawing room.

“Wait here for a moment.”

“Yeah…”

After Duke Superion received her reply he turned around and went somewhere.

“Father!”

The brown-haired woman groaned and followed the Duke of Superion.

She was left alone, and Lelia swallowed out of nervousness.

[I really came all the way here without being caught by the checkpoints.]

Emperor Perseus had a hard time dealing with the Duke of Superion, perhaps this is the safest place from getting tracked
down by the Emperor.

[Besides, I would never have imagined that the Duke of Superion would hide me.]
As she thought about it, she seemed to feel more at ease with him.

However, the Duke of Superion’s castle was not a straightforward place.

[I can’t reveal my identity to everyone. Then the emperor will know… . But I think grandfather will talk about it.]

Lelia was wondering what she should do with herself when the fatigue of her travels began to pour in.

She soon fell asleep.

Lelia, who had dozed off, jumped up at the sound of the parlor door opening.

“… … .”
 Chapter 39

The door to the drawing room opened and the brown-haired woman entered while supporting an elderly woman. As soon
as she saw the old woman’s face, Lelia’s body turned stiff. The old woman’s eyes were red at the edges.

“… … .”

The weak-looking old woman stopped walking as soon as she saw Lelia. She narrowed her eyes in disbelief. Soon after,
the Duke of Superion also entered the drawing room. The old woman, with her luscious red hair, inhaled deeply and
rushed towards Lelia.

“Oh, Elizabeth… my daughter… Elizabeth… .”

Seeing Lelia gave her strength and she hugged the little child.

“Elizabeth… my daughter…”

Lelia, who was blinking rapidly, finally couldn’t hold back her tears and began to sob and cry. The old red haired woman
began to sob and cry as well. She murmured incessantly as she hugged Lelia’s back in an unstable way.

“My daughter… my daughter… .”

“What is going on Father?”

The brown-haired woman is Atias, the youngest daughter of the Duke of Superion. She looked at her father with a
confused expression.

“Father… ?”

Atias turned to look at the Duke of Superion. She couldn’t believe it. Was her father crying right now?

The Duke of Superion was a very cold-hearted person. He would show weakness in front of his wife, but never in front of
his children.

Atias looked at the little girl her father had brought back, unable to comprehend.

‘She’s Elizabeth’s… ?’

Elizabeth was her deceased older sister. Her memory of her was hazy, as she had seen and met her only when she was
very young.

She said, “Is she a look-alike?”

Atias tilted her head. It may be that her father had purposely brought a child who looked like her dead sister.

Maybe her mother was not in good health after all.

Her mother’s health began to deteriorate after the death of her older sister, Elizabeth, who had gone to the Imperial
palace.

Duchess Lysandra, who had been holding Lelia the whole time, turned her head to look at the Duke.

She said in an ecstatic voice.

“Honey, Elizabeth is back! See, my daughter couldn’t have died. She came back so healthy.”

Lysandra wiped the tears from her wrinkled cheeks and looked at Lelia.

With a gentle touch she stroked Lelia’s cheek.

“My daughter, isn’t it nice to be back. I’m really happy. This mother can’t ask for anything more. Right?”

Lelia’s face, which had been tearful before, became increasingly hard.

Lelia looked at the Duke of Superion, who was crying silently, with a questioning expression.
The ignored Atias walked towards the Duchess.

“Mom, calm down. Please sit down first. It’s not good if you get excited.”

“Yes… It’s all right now. Now that Elizabeth is back, everyone is fine.”

“…….”

“Doctor, I’m getting better soon, aren’t I?”

The Duchess murmured tonelessly. Atias seated her on the sofa as if she were familiar with it.

When Lelia saw the interaction and realized.

[She has dementia.]

Duchess Lysandra wasn’t mentioned in detail during the original, so Lelia had thought she was already dead.

Once again, tears welled up.

The Duke of Superion said to his daughter; “Atias, when your eldest brother arrives, send him a message asking him to
come back to the castle.”

“Yes, Father…”

“Ask him to not bring his wife and children, have him come alone.”

“I know…”

Atias nodded her head and left her seat to send the letter.

She glanced at Lelia, as if she couldn’t understand.

“My daughter, come and see me. Why are you so fat, huh?”

Lysandra pulled Lelia towards her and made Lelia sit on her lap. Then she started stroking Lelia’s head and cheek.

As Atias left the drawing room, Duke Superion came closer and sat across from them.

“Grandfather…”

Lelia looked at the Duchess as she called to him, he nodded his head slightly.

“Yes… she’s your grandmother. After she lost Elizabeth, she became sick.”

“Ethereal disease?”

“Yes, it is a disease that often occurs in older people. Since it cannot be cured even by divine power, it is called Ethereal
disease.”

“…”

Lelia narrowed her eyes.

The divine power with the magic of healing was not omnipotent, as previously thought.

It was difficult to resurrect the dead, regenerate amputated limbs, or cure long-standing diseases.

Mental illnesses related to the brain also could not be cured, and this caused heretics to doubt the divine power since a
long time ago.

The temple coined the word ‘Ethereal disease’ to avoid suspicion.

It is not God’s will to resurrect the dead, and it is God’s will not to be able to regenerate the body.

In the past diseases that could not be cured by divine power were considered “God’s punishment”.

Mental illnesses, such as depression, anxiety, and dementia, also couldn’t be cured by divine power, so they were all
considered “Ethereal disease.”
It’s not God’s punishment, but it’s an inevitable disease fated by God.

As a result some people really fell into heresy.

There were many people, with incurably sick family members, who studied or believed in alchemy.

They met with a lot of alchemists to try and find a way to cure their family members, but there was no way.

[T/N: I think Ethereal disease refers to incurable illnesses. That it is believed to be fated by God, thus it can’t be cured by
divine healing or alchemy.]

The same was true of the Duke of Superion.

He was a man of great power, so it would not have been difficult to avoid the eyes of the temple and contact alchemists.

Lelia looked worried, and the Duke of Superion smiled kindly, telling her not to worry.

“I thought you’d know at a glance after my wife saw you…”

When Lelia heard his words, she turned around and looked at Lysandra who was holding her.

Her red hair had strands of gray hair and her face was wrinkled. Still, she was very elegant and beautiful.

Lelia gazed at Lysandra and looked for her mother.

The Duchess is probably the most similar to her mother left in this world.

Lelia hugged Lysandra with a strange sense of envy and happiness.

“All right, my daughter. Your mother missed you a lot. How are you here now, eh?

Lysandra seemed to have returned to when Elizabeth was Lelia’s age, soothing Lelia and putting her lips to her forehead.

Lelia enjoyed the happiness without worrying for a while.

Before she knew it; the Duchess, who was holding Lelia, fell asleep.

Lelia got down carefully from her knees.

“You must be tired from crying a lot.”

The Duke of Superion nodded at Lelia’s words.

“Hey, Grandpa. Are you planning to tell my mother’s brothers the truth?”

“Yeah, don’t worry. It will not be known to Emperor Perseus.”

“…….”

“I can never let you go to him… He’s a man who doesn’t deserve to be a husband, nor a father,” declared the Duke of
Superion.

There seemed to be a lot of resentment towards Emperor Perseus.

Lelia thought for a moment.

“Grandpa, can I stay here until I grow up?”

“You’re asking me the obvious. I have no intention of letting you go, even after you become an adult.”

Lelia was relieved by those loving words.

One of the things she had made up her mind to do when she left the palace had come true.

To survive safely until adulthood.

There’s only one goal left for Lelia.

That is to find the other half of the sacred object that the original stories “Hero” will get and remove the magic of the
Golden Words.

[T/N: The previous paragraph is referring to the sacred object, the watch, which Lelia found in her mother’s cabin. Lelia
has a half of it, and the hero of the story has the other half.]

After that, she wanted to visit her friends, confess the truth and ask for forgiveness.

[But in order to do so…]

Lelia looked at the strong and most reliable Duke of Superion.

[The future of the original story must be changed.]

She had already prevented her own death, so this is also possible.

Lelia knew the reason why the Duke of Superion was considered immortal and called the “Indestructible Fort”.

[T/N: By indestructible fort it means, he was very strong and powerful.]

The Duke of Superion patted her head pitifully at the look on her worried face.

“Don’t worry about anything. This old man will protect you at the risk of his life.”

“Yes, Grandpa…”

Lelia nodded her head and made a vow.

She will break the magic spell of the Golden Words and protect her family’s future at the risk of her own life. She wanted
to change the future as soon as possible and meet her friends.

[Don’t be too sad and wait a little bit, guys. I’ll make sure to ask for forgiveness.]

Sending heartfelt thoughts to her friends, Lelia fell into the arms of her grandfather.

Her grandfather and grandmother’s hug felt as warm as her mother’s, to the point where she wanted to cry.
 Chapter 40

The Duke of Superion led Lelia to a suite where Elizabeth had stayed until she got married.

(E/N: A suite would be a group of rooms that are meant to be used as a whole, similar to an apartment.)

The maids had recently cleaned these rooms, but it seems that the maids attended to the suite on a daily basis.

Lelia looked at the cutely decorated rooms.

She was able to get a sense of her mother’s taste in the hut, but she could feel more of it in these rooms.

It was so pretty.

[Besides, it can’t be taken away by her Brothers, Cedric and Damien.]

Her mother’s suite was divided into a large living room and bedroom, a bathroom, a walk-in closet, and a study that lay
past unopened arched doors.

It was so spacious that she dreamed of staying here forever. It seemed better than the single room she had back in the
temple.

(Editor: The sitting/living room and bedroom seem to be “one room”.)

Lelia could feel her mother as she looked around her rooms.

The Duke of Superion was following and watching Lelia as she explored the different rooms.

“Oh, I have something to give you.”

“Yeah?”

The Duke of Superion then led Lelia back to the living room.

On one of the tables lay a mysterious package.

“Open it.”

At the Duke’s words, Lelia carefully opened the package.

Inside was an ornate box that sparkled with gold. She carefully lifted it up and opened it, revealing a clear, and beautiful
song.

“It’s a music box.”

Lelia exclaimed with a happy expression.

“Yeah, this was originally a present for Elizabeth. She loved music boxes since she was a child.”

“Ah…”

At those words, Lelia felt her heart fill up with something warm. She cradled the music box to her chest.

“This is a gift from your mother, and I will give you more gifts from now on. You should never refuse them and take all of
them. Got it?”

“Yeah…”

When Lelia answered, the Duke patted her head in a curious way.

It was then…

She heard a knock, well more like a Bang-Bang.

Duke Superion’s brow furrowed.

The door soon opened and a man walked in with an angry expression.
“Ugh!”

Lelia was startled and subconsciously went to hide behind Duke of Superion’s back.

“Father!”

Opening the door was a young man with an angry face.

He was one of her mother’s brothers, it was the man she had seen in her mother’s cabin.

“Mind yourself…”

Carius, who came in angry, stopped when he briefly saw Lelia’s face before she hid behind the duke again.

[Why did he come in here so enraged at his father for bringing home a child?]

He couldn’t believe it was her.

He blinked in disbelief.

His face turned very red and he began to shout loudly.

He had never dared to be angry in front of his father, but he couldn’t stop himself now.

“Father! Why is the child I saw in the Imperial Palace here? What is she doing here now?! Damn it! Do you know whose
daughter this is?”

When the Duke did not immediately answer, he continued to shout.

“Besides, why… ! Why did you let her into this room?! And then you called me here! Why Father?!”

Carius was almost crying. Tears flowed down his face, which was flushed in anger.

“How, how…?! You brought Iris’ daughter here!”

Carius glared at Lelia, and grit his teeth. He was thinking about how he wanted to drag this child out immediately and
drive her out of the palace.

It wasn’t enough to invade his sister’s hut, but she even desecrated these rooms! He gasped around his congested nose.

Even now, seeing her hide behind his father’s back made him see red.

“Pathetic…”

The Duke of Superion clicked his tongue and looked at his sullen son.

“Father! Don’t you know that the Emperor is looking for that child?! Come out from behind him! How dare you hide behind
someone’s back!”

Carius yelled at Lelia, who was still hiding behind the duke.

Lelia was even more terrified than when she met him in the hut. His appearance now was making her very nervous.

That was when…

“Oww!”

The Duke, who had been quietly watching the whole time, reached out and pinched Carius’ cheek.

Carius looked at his father with a shocked look in his eyes, as if confused that his father had grasped his cheek.

“How dare you get angry in front of me! How can you not even recognize your own niece… pathetic man. Don’t you feel
sorry for Elizabeth?”

“Let me go!”

Carius exclaimed, while his father continued to pinch his cheek. The duke narrowed his eyes and let go of the cheek.

Carius’ cheek had turned bright red.

“What? Niece? What are you talking about…?”

Carius wrinkled his brow while holding on to his cheek.

It was at that moment that Lelia, who had been hiding behind the duke, leaned her head out slightly and looked up at him.

[He must have been very angry, but I think he’s calmed down…]

He had been angry when he saw her in the hut, but the thought that she had managed to invade his sister’s space this far
away had enraged him.

Carius looked at Lelia with a puzzled look. Then he looked at his father as it dawned on him.

“Alas! I’m afraid that I’m getting old…”

This time the duke firmly pinched Carius’ other cheek.

***

-Superion Castle-

In a chamber inside the Duke’s office.

The three Superion siblings were sitting around the conference table. This was a venue used by the high-ranking family
members to have meetings.

At the head of the table sat the Duke of Superion, with his brows heavily furrowed. He was an old man in his 60’s whose
spirit was more formidable than when he was in his youth. It was a frightening dignity that has carried the House of
Superion for nearly 40 years.

The three Superion siblings were sitting around the table with faces full of complaints.

Xenon, the oldest of Elizabeth’s two brothers, is 35 years old. He’s in charge of the knights of the House of Superion and
the father of two sons.

Carius, who is seated next to Xenon, is 28 years old. He was the closest to Elizabeth before her death. Among the three
siblings, Carius has the most resentful look on his face.

Finally… Atia, Elizabeth’s little sister, who is 27 years old.

She wasn’t close to Elizabeth because she’d spent her childhood at the capital. She returned to the territory, from the
capital, when her sister became the crown princess.

The sadness and longing she felt for her dead sister remained.

She also looked to be full of complaints.

“Will Father listen to our words?”

The reason why siblings looked unhappy was because of what their father had said moments ago.

The girl he’d brought from the capital is Elizabeth’s daughter.

They heard the whole story, but the siblings couldn’t easily believe it. But Xenon seemed to think that it might be possible.

“She certainly looks like Elizabeth when she was a kid.”

“She does not look like Elizabeth! There’s no resemblance other than the color of her eyes!”

Carius refuted the words of his eldest brother, Xenon.

“I remember Elizabeth’s childhood in more detail. We have to leave open the possibility. If that’s true…”

“…”

If that’s true…?

Carius’s eyes darkened. If that kid really is the young daughter of his dead sister… .
“If it’s true, Carius, you’re in big trouble. Why don’t you just die?”

“Shut up, Atias…”

Carius and Atias started a fierce battle and exchanged harsh glares. The situation between the two was common, Xenon
sighed as he looked at them.

“Stop,” said the duke, who had been silent the whole time.

“I have no intention of getting your permission anyway. There will be no talks about sending the child to the capital.”

This meant that the existence of Lelia, who was being looked for in the Imperial Castle, should be kept silent.

The Superion Territory was quite a distance from the capital, and the emperor would never be suspicious of the Superion
family.

Princess Iris, Lelia’s official mother, was an enemy to the Superion family.

Most would think that if they had a chance, the Superion’s would kill Lelia. No one would ever suspect that they were
protecting her.

The emperor didn’t seem to be looking for the child because he was worried about her child’s safety.

“But Father, shouldn’t we wait to see if she’s Elizabeth’s real daughter?”

“I’ll look into it myself.”

The Duke answered Xenon’s question firmly. Xenon pondered on his Father’s answer for a moment and asked another
question.

“What are you going to tell the vassals?”

“For now, I will announce that I have brought in a child resembling Elizabeth for the sake of my wife’s illness.”

“Okay.”

“This should be kept strictly secret.”

At the duke’s words, the three siblings nodded saying they understood.

After receiving his children’s confirmation, the Duke left the conference room as if there was nothing more to say.

The three siblings remained and exchanged glances with each other.

They believed in their father.

“For now, I’ll believe it. Do you know what Mother did when she saw that child?”

“How was it?”

Xenon asked for clarification of Atias’ words. To which Atias went into great detail, as she could no longer contain it.
 Chapter 41

“You guys have no idea how surprised I was. I don’t know what Elizabeth looked like when she was young, but she must
have looked a lot like this child. Her hair color is different, though… but that’s it.”

“They do not look alike at all…” Carius, who was listening to Atias, murmured. At that, Xenon chuckled.

“Obviously Elizabeth looked a little different from when she was young and when she had grown up. Her eyes, her
expression, and manners changed over time. She was very mischievous when she was young.”

“I was a few years older than her… I also remember my sister’s childhood.”

“You were close to Elizabeth as an adult, so you probably remember her more after she grew up.”

“…”

At Xenon’s words, Carius fell into deep thought. His childhood memories were sometimes erroneous.

It was difficult for Carius to fully accept the fact that the girl and his dead sister looked alike.

Even after Xenon and Atias returned to their work, Carius sat there and pondered. After a while, he got up and headed
out.

He was in front of Elizabeth’s room where Lelia was currently staying.

***

Lelia was relaxing alone in her room after her grandfather left. The maids said they would be back in a bit. There was
nothing much to do, so she decided to unpack first. Her most cherished treasure, a rabbit doll, was placed on the bed.
She carefully put her watch inside the music box that she had received from her grandfather. She also put the physical
strength recovery tonic, that she had taken out of her inventory, on the table.

Her heart was filled with pride. She wondered if she could stay safe and happy here…

‘Every cloud has a silver lining…’

Lelia enjoyed a moment of happiness before touching the jewel on her necklace and looking at the ‘Alchemy Lottery’
screen.

As if pleased, the alchemy tool said in a speech bubble.

[System: Let’s proceed with optimization for the new environment.]

[Optimization in progress! A new recipe will be added according to the environment.٩(ˊᗜˋ*)‫] و‬

[T/N: The emote is so cute!]

Perhaps a new recipe was added every time the location was changed and she moved to a new one.

[I don’t know what the principle is…]

In the original game, dragons traveled around the world looking for materials. The system seemed to be applied as a part
of reality.

Lelia looked at the list of additional recipes.

[If there are too many recipes, I’ll never be able to make another Philosopher’s Stone…]

A Philosopher’s Stone could only be made by unlocking and completing all recipes.

[It definitely does grant wishes…]

If the hero’s sacred watch was not obtained, there was another way to break the magic of the Golden Words by using the
Philosopher’s Stone.

It was hard to guess which would be easier.

But now that she has half of the sacred watch, wouldn’t it be easier to find the rest of the watch?

Lelia looked through the list with a hum…

The new list was full of magical drugs with unknown purposes.

Earthworm Infectious Disease treatment, Turnip Fertilizer, Conciliation potions, Lantern of Truth and Lies, and more.
There were all sorts of things on the list.

There were some really strange ones among them.

‘Wait, what’s this? Game Addiction Prevention medicine?

She felt guilty for some reason.

Since it was a game played in a previous life, modern words from that world often appeared.

Lelia wrinkled her brows as she skimmed through the strange list. It was then…

Oh, wait a minute!

Lelia’s hand paused at a recipe.

[Alzheimer’s treatment]

[Alzheimers, maybe…?!]

Lelia looked at the ingredients in the recipe. It was grayed out with question marks because it has missing material.

[Hmm…]

On her way to the Superion estate, Lelia found quite a few materials through the automatic material search function.

But there were more ingredients that were not found yet.

[Maybe I can help her with this medicine.]

Lelia read the names of the ingredients with hope.

99 beautiful plants, 10 pieces of memory, a piece of old fiber, ethe list continued.

What’s wrong with this recipe?

Leria narrowed her eyes and returned to the main screen.

【♪(·o·) 最適 Optimization ♪ ⑦(·o·) ♪♪ In progress~】

It was then.

Knock knock.

For some reason she heard a powerful knock. She was convinced a maid would never knock like that. Lelia quickly
pushed the necklace jewel and closed the alchemy screen.

It was not a maid who came through the door, it was Carius.

As soon as she saw his face, Lelia felt shaky with tension.

“…….”

Carius entered the room as if he didn’t need permission. He approached Lelia, who was sitting in the living room space,
and sat down across from her. A cold glance was shot at what was on the table.

“What is this?”

He asked with a hostile look. It seemed like he had to restrain his anger since he had been scolded by the duke.

What he pointed to was Lelia’s medicine. There was a clear red syrup in a small glass bottle.
“It’s a tonic.”

“Hah!”

Carius burst out laughing in amazement.

“You little swindler, do you know it’s illegal to make such a magic potion?”

“….”

Lelia felt a little scared of him, but then looked at him with shock. Now that her grandfather had warned him, Carius would
not be able to drive her out of this place.

Carius was very surprised to see that bottle. After his outburst of anger, he said;

“Can you use that phoney alchemy?”

“….”

Lelia was silent.

When he said; “Are you an alchemist?” He meant; “Do you want to be caught by the priests and burned?”

At first glance, the question was intended to frighten her, but Lelia was not scared. The most powerful member of the
Superion family is the Duke. Her grandfather believed in her and took her directly to this room, so she knew she was
protected from any accusation. Moreover, Lelia was not the imposter that Carius accused her of being.

Lelia’s psychological state, which had been unstable when she left the city and came to the Superion territory, was stable
now. For Lelia, the Imperial castle was the root of her anxiety. It was the only place where she did not have anyone to rely
on, and she did not know when she might die. The existence of Emperor Perseus and his twin sons, were another source
of anxiety. Her mother’s cabin was a potential source of solace, but it was not a place where Lelia could live comfortably.
Back in the cabin she had been frightened by Carius, and Emperor Perseus had shouted at Lelia when he found her in his
dead wife’s cabin.

All of these factors demoralized Lelia and made her passive.

After returning to her home country, she became more cautious and sensitive than when she was in the temple. She was
in a constant state of fear while in the Imperial palace. During her escape, Lelia became close to the Knights of the
Superion and received love from her grandfather.

Today she arrived at this home that she really thought of as ‘safe’. All these things brought Lelia back to her former vigor.
Lelia stared at Carius with confidence.

“…….”

The look left Carius feeling embarrassed which put in a foul temper.

His eyes were completely different from when they met at the Imperial Castle. At that time, Lelia had such a fragile and
pitiful look. While Carius had been angry, he’d also felt strangely guilty.

Regardless of Carius feelings, Lelia managed to say after much trouble;

“Yes, I can use alchemy.”

“You!”

Lelia shrugged her shoulders.

[So what are you going to do?]

Alchemy is a forbidden magic that the temple clearly defines as heresy. Temples are always sensitive to alchemy. There
were considered heathens who challenged God’s authority and burned them.

But things have been a little different in recent years. There were signs that the light dragon would wake up soon.
Everyone born and raised on the continent of Dracanea were paying attention to it.

[The temple doesn’t have the time to catch alchemists like they used to.]
The temple would be busier than anyone else because of the Mad Dragon. They used this opportunity as a stepping
stone to once again inform the Five Empires of the importance of the pact, and use it to increase their influence.
 Chapter 42

In the novel, even after the Mad Dragon’s death, the temple became more deeply involved with the five kingdoms.

Her conclusion; ‘I am an alchemist. So what?’

In every empire, the high-ranked nobles secretly hire alchemists. Wherever people live, there are bound to be people who
fall for false promises.

She remembered the Duke mentioning alchemy as well. He said he had met a number of alchemists who claimed they
could heal his wife.

She understood Carius’ objective in intimidating her, but Lelia had no intention of being cowed.

“…”

While Carius was stunned to see Lelia’s brazen attitude, he was caught up in a strange thought.

‘Surely… Is she really my sister’s daughter?’

Elizabeth was a sorcerer who was strangely interested in alchemy. Carius was very disquieted with that fact and always
worried that his precious sister might be arrested by the temple for dabbling with alchemy.

‘No, she can’t be…’

To be honest, he was here in this room to warn the child.

She was pretty good at deceiving his father, but he would never be fooled. But when he unexpectedly found something in
common with his sister, he was speechless.

“Also don’t call me an imposter. I am not an imposter.”

“What…?”

“It doesn’t matter if you don’t believe me, Grandfather believes me.”

“…”

Carius became even more speechless at Lelia’s blunt way of speaking.

In the end, he was unable to salvage anything and left the room with an unsteady gait.

Carius narrowed his eyes and stared at the closed door. He was kind of upset.

***

A while after Carius left.

Sweet-looking maids came to Lelia’s room. The highest-ranked among them introduced herself as Becky.

Becky explained that if she needed anything, to ring the bell on the table or pull the rope next to the bed.

She brought some very sweet snacks. Lelia was so happy that she almost cried.

The maids smiled at how cute Lelia was and left the room.

“Delicious…”

Lelia started eating snacks excitedly. She could taste the flavor of the sweet butter. The snacks reminded her of the
desserts she had at the temple.

[Editor: I was surprised to find out there is such a thing as sweet butter. O_o]

[I want to see them…]

Her reminiscing made her miss her friends.

Lelia nibbled at the cookies while thinking of her most precious treasures; the fountain pen and the letters still in her bag.

[Where should I hide them?]

She wanted to hide them in a very safe and secure place as they were her most cherished things.

“Mother made secret spaces in the cabin, she might have some here.”

[T/N: Here, ‘her’ refers to Elizabeth. Back in the cabin/hut, she had made several secret spaces.]

Lelia ate the cookies thinking that she should check for them slowly.

[By the way…]

Lelia agonized as she gulped down the drink the maids brought with the delicious cookies.

She’d noticed that her memories of the original work have been blurring little by little. Before she forgets everything, Lelia
decides to write down the important things she needed to remember. She grabbed some paper and a pen from her study,
which lies beyond the arched wall, next to her living room.

[T/N: Apparently, her room is quite big and had a study connected to the living room, separated by an arch wall.]

“Hmm…”

With a serious face, she began to write down important things right away.

First thing, the reason why the Superion family imploded.

[Of course, it wasn’t completely ruined.]

The Superion family was a great aristocratic family, who had existed since the founding of the empire. It was not a family
that could be destroyed so easily.

Based on the novel, after Julianna became an adult, misfortunes began to strike the Superion family. In the novel, there
was a scene where Cedric and Damien were seriously worried about this.

[So Julianna comforted them…]

In conclusion, the Superion family head changed. The next generation was not one of her uncles, but one of her cousins.

[I think it was the younger son of Xenon Superion who took over the family…]

There was a reason why her grandfather’s children could not succeed.

The Duke’s eldest son, Xenon, dies on the battlefield.

[T/N: NO! T_T]

[It was a battle that took place after the dragon died.]

In the original story peace came to the continent after the dragon’s death, but it did not last long. People appeared who
began to worship the dragon like a god.

The second son, Carius, participated in the battle with the dragon and returned safely. A day later, he mysteriously
disappeared.

[In the novel, Cedric and Damien were sad that they could not even find the body of their missing uncle Carius.]

The third child, Atias, was a strong candidate to be the next head of the Superion. However, it was revealed that she had
made a huge amount of money on the sly.

[It became known that she’d used that money in a gambling house.]

For that reason, there was enormous opposition from the council of elders. In the end, she was not able to become the
head of the Superion family. When the Duke, or Duchess, is unable to lead the family in times of emergency, it is the
council that has the greatest power.
The elders were able to decide the affairs of the family through a fair vote. So they chose Xenon’s son as the next head of
the Superion family, and the reason was obvious after that.

[The elders began to shape the kid to their taste, in the name of protecting the damaged family.]

In the novel, Cedric and Damien were deeply saddened by the death of their grandfather.

This is what Lelia knew.

Lelia thought her grandmother was dead because she wasn’t mentioned in the story…

Besides…

[I don’t know why Grandfather died.]

One thing for sure is that it was an unexpected death.

Lelia bit her lips hard.

[T/N: Looks like both her maternal grandparents died in the story… T_T]

After seeing her grandfather and grandmother in person, she felt the need to protect them. She also wanted to cure her
grandmother’s illness. If it’s a drug made from the ‘Alchemy Lottery’, it will definitely work.

‘I should protect you two instead…’

Her immediate goal was to grow up safely until she became an adult.

[ I have to complete as many recipes from the Alchemy Lottery as possible until I reach adulthood.]

It is especially important to collect materials that can cure Grandmother’s Alzheimer’s.

[Editor: It was decided that the Duchess’ symptoms were closer to Alzheimer’s than Dementia. Sorry for the confusion.
m(_ _)m]

Lelia moved her pen again.

[After I become an adult, I will achieve two goals.]

First, find the original male protagonist and his half of the watch. Complete the sacred watch by joining the two halves of
it. Break the Golden Words spell, and visit her friends.

[At the time of joining the sacred watch…]

Lelia squinted her eyes.

The original male lead, Ruth, was a commoner.

[T/N: Who is Ruth? Please let me know if it is really Ruth. I have never come across this character in this novel. Your help
will be much appreciated!]

[Editor: I think this is the first time his name is mentioned.]

When Julianna was young, she ran away from her drunk father and wandered around on the streets. At that time, it was
Ruth who rescued Julianna. She was almost captured by a group of men who kidnapped children and sold them as
slaves.

Since that day, Ruth has been adopted into a noble family, and Julianna became a princess.

[T/N: This gives a glimpse of Julianna’s life before she became the Imperial Princess.]
 Chapter 43

Eventually the two reunited on the day of the banquet at the Imperial Palace.

[It was the day I knelt before Julianna and apologized…]

Ugh…

Lelia turned pale when she recalled that day. It was a frightening and horrible day in many ways.

[It’s all right now, it won’t happen anymore.]

Lelia shook her head and struggled to drive away the memories of that day.

Anyway, Ruth will be a prosecutor who gains a strong power by wishing on the other half of the sacred watch.

[He was one of the warriors who contributed to killing the Light Dragon…]

That’s according to the story.

That meant it would be impossible for Lelia to take the other half of the sacred watch away from such a man. It was best if
she could take it without having to try hard, and there was a very good time for this deed…

She was thinking of right after the Dragon died and there was peace once again.

The two leads, Ruth and Julianna, were considering how to deal with the sacred watch. In the process, they lose both
halves of the watch.

[When Ruth loses his half of the sacred watch, I will go look for it!]

She will visit her friends after breaking the Golden Words spell with the completed sacred watch.

[ I will have to confess. I’m sorry I lied to you guys, please forgive me…]

Lelia moved the pen to write some more.

[The second goal I have to achieve after I become an adult is…]

Second was preventing the misfortunes that happen to the Superion family. She will heal her grandmother’s Alzheimer’s
and stop her from dying.

Her uncles…

She will help them as a favor to her grandfather, who will take care of her until she becomes an adult.

The misfortune that will come to the House of Superion happens after Lelia becomes an adult. Which means that she had
time to prepare.

[I will achieve both of my goals…]

Lelia put down her pen, and headed to bed with her hand-written notes. When she saw the rabbit doll on her bed, she was
reminded of her friends. She hugged the doll tightly.

She missed each of her friend’s faces, and she felt worried.

At least now she can stay relatively comfortable and safe here…

[Are they all doing well…? Are they okay?]

They were all pitiful children.

Oscar had emotional scars at an early age, and Kalix was the loneliest of the boys. Griffith was a child who couldn’t take
care of his mental well-being, and Romeo has the most fears of the bunch.

When she remembered the boys, she choked up and her eyes started to burn as tears trickled down her face. Lelia
prayed with her hands clenched together. She prayed that the children, who protected her, would be happy.
[No matter how hurt you are… May you all overcome it with the memories we shared together.]

[I hope you guys stay healthy for a long time…]

Time flew by.

The Duke of Superion declared the existence of Lelia to the family, relatives and the elders who entered and left the
castle.

‘She looks just like Elizabeth, so I brought her for my unstable wife.’

The Duke of Superion commanded that Lelia be treated as politely as they would have treated Elizabeth.

All for the recovery of the Duchess’ illness.

Thanks to this, Lelia began to live a life which felt like a dream.

Of course the best thing was the food.

She could eat delicious food whenever she wanted and in greater quantity than when she lived in the temple.

It was like a dream…

The maids were friendly, and the time she spent with her grandmother and grandfather were happy moments.

Lelia also developed a new hobby, looking at her mother’s portrait.

[She didn’t look like me when she was an adult…]

Her mother was a tomboy when she was young, but she grew into an elegant and guileless beauty when she grew up.

[It is understandable that Emperor Perseus did not recognise me at all…]

Once a day, Lelia spent time studying the similarities between her mother’s portrait and her face by standing in front of the
mirror. It filled a void in her heart.

That did not mean that Lelia was always comfortable and happy. There was something that made Lelia uncomfortable;
the presence of her Uncle Carius, and Aunt Atias.

Carius was deeply displeased whenever he saw Lelia being treated with the utmost care by the maids. He would pick
fights with Lelia at the drop of a hat, but only when the Duke wouldn’t see them.

“Imposter…”

Lelia turned stiff every time she heard Carius calling her an imposter.

She refused to back down and would always reply, “I have never cheated.”

“Hmph!”

To be honest, she didn’t feel hurt because it was a childish level of harassment. At the most it was a little uncomfortable.

Every time she ran into Atias, she would stare at Lelia with her scrutinizing eyes, without saying a word…

[Why does she keep staring at me like that…?]

Her gaze was a little uncomfortable. Lelia figured she had to talk to Atias first.

“Hey…”

“……!”

When Lelia tried to talk to her, Atias would vanish like a stray cat without answering back.

Gone.

[She doesn’t seem to hate me.]

As the days continued, Lelia began to adjust.

She learned to ignore Carius and Atias.

Lelia spent time every day with her grandmother and grandfather and in the process was able to stabilize emotionally. Her
grandmother played games to help with her Alzheimer’s, and she read books with her grandfather.

These times were the most precious and important to Lelia.

It’s time to collect the material at the Alchemy Lottery, and check what’s been collected so far.

After she arrived here, she found several materials over the months, and they were all worthwhile.

In order for her to find new ingredients, she had to physically explore places, so there was no stone left unturned in this
huge castle.

She seemed to have found all the ingredients she could find in the castle.

After that, she travelled around the territory with her grandfather. There were so many recipes that she couldn’t imagine
ever making the Philosopher’s Stone.

Lelia shook her head.

It was fortunate that the dragons collected material by themselves once she found them.

[The purpose is not to make a Philosopher’s Stone anyway, so you only need to collect the necessary items.]

Lelia clicked the recipe on the screen and looked at the ingredients for her favourite recipe.

“What I need the most now is the medicine for my grandmother…”

[Alzheimer’s cure]

– List of materials required

∙ 99 beautiful grass (36/99)

∙ 10 pieces of memory fragments (0/10)

∙ Pieces of old fibers (0/1)

∙ Crystal of Memories (0/1)

Pieces of flame ash (0/99999)

The material called beautiful grass was discovered while walking through the gardens of the Duke’s castle. The dragons
collect the materials on their own at regular intervals, so all she had to do was wait.

She didn’t know where to find the rest of the ingredients though.

The rest of the materials, except for the flame ash, were in a slightly different color. That probably meant it was a special
material that could not be found by automatic search.

“Should I search outside the territory?”

Lelia bit her lips hard.

“Fortunately, my grandmother’s condition is getting better and better.”

Lelia smiled, thinking of her grandmother.

The Duchess sometimes called her “Elizabeth”, and sometimes “Lelia”. Her grandfather could tell when her grandmother
was mentally sound when she recognised Lelia as her granddaughter.

Lelia felt warm when she thought of her grandmother. She sighed when she looked at the recipe window.

[Thinking about it makes me angry.]

Her first wish before she died in her world was to go to the game world, not to get the game in another world.

Of course, it’s good that she had the game here…

She just didn’t want new recipes to be added.

“It wasn’t so annoying in my previous life…”

 Chapter 44

Lelia looked at the child-like Alchemy tool and wiggling dragons.

[Do you want me to make the Philosopher’s Stone or not?]

[No matter what the end content is, isn’t this too much?]

As Lelia answered her own question, the alchemy tool floated a new speech bubble.

Master! You’re having trouble clearing the recipe!

“You don’t say?”

As was often the case, the alchemy tool would float a speech bubble to answer a question she asked herself.

Ever since it was activated it seemed to have a personality all its own. Perhaps that’s why the alchemy tool’s speech
bubble popped out before the system window.

[Then would you like to open the material with a crystal?]

(๑•̀ㅂ•́)‫✧و‬

Lelia squinted her eyes.

The original game was like this.

Take your time to find the material naturally, or open up the material using a crystal from the cash shop. It was one, or the
other.

Once unlocked, it made collecting easier and saved time. The more money spent, the more advantageous it was.

There were special materials that could not be unlocked with money, and the only option was repetitive actions to obtain
them. It was possible to receive them as compensation for solving a resident’s request. Raising ‘fateful relationships’ or
completing sales achievements for the Alchemy Lottery store. But missions for ‘fateful relationships’ and sales
achievements for residents were blocked.

‘There are no instructions on how to obtain these materials.’

Lelia was pondering how to get special materials.

She couldn’t think of any ways to find these ingredients.

[That’s the same thing, but….]

Lelia looked at the game screen where her assets were written. She had zero crystals.

[Absolutely none….]

The reason she had zero crystals was because she had used them all up before she died in her previous life.

She didn’t use crystals often, but it wasn’t unheard.

In her previous life, materials that were nearly impossible for her to find she opened with crystals.

“Is there a way to recharge the crystals…?”

At Lelia’s murmur, the alchemy tool floated a speech balloon as if it had been waiting.

[Crystal can be charged with the currency from this world!] – speech bubble

[The crystals you need may vary depending on the difficulty level of the recipe! (•̀∀•́)✧] – speech bubble

“Are you trying to coerce me to pay now…?”

[◔ ̯◔…]
[T/N: OMG, SO CUTE!]
“…”

Lelia was stunned.

“Special ingredients can’t be charged. Which of these ingredients can I pay for?”

‘Flame Ash’ is a regular material, not a special material

Regular materials can be opened with crystals! ( • ᴗ – ) – ) —

“Well….”

It wasn’t a bad idea considering that material requires a whopping 99,999 pieces.

It’s rare to find a recipe with so many ingredients.

It would be better to open it up quickly so it can be collected automatically.

“Then I’ll have to make money….”

Lelia clicked her inventory tab and checked her items.

[If I sell these, and make some money.]

If it weren’t illegal, she could have set up an alchemy company that could dominate the five empires.

[You can’t get rid of the temple.]

Then there is only one way.

[How to sell alchemy pills without being detected by the temple authorities.]

It wasn’t that difficult.

[I can talk to Grandfather.]

As the head of the great Superion family, there will be plenty of ways to distribute alchemy.

“The temples do not touch the aristocrats.”

She had heard this from her grandfather recently.

One of the great nobles of the Ascard Empire was found to have sold alchemy pills, but no charges were filed. The central
temple priest in charge of the case ended up living in comfort nearby for a long time.

[They took money to cover it up.]

So it was a safe way to make money. In order to do this, she had to get help from her grandfather first, and she had to sell
a lot. She had quite a few ingredients collected from her previous life, but there were some that were lacking in quantity.

Wait a minute. Before that…

[I need to increase my inventory size.]

Lelia wrinkled her brows.

The inventory was almost full, and every time she found new materials, she had to shuffle things around. In her previous
life it had been full, but now it’s possible to expand it.

Do you want to expand your inventory?(•̀ ▽ •́ )φ

[No crystals.]

Shall we charge the crystals?( •̀ᴗ•́ )‫̑ و‬

“…”

Once she expanded the inventory by ten more spaces, and opened the Flame ash, she would need 500 crystals. Lelia
tapped the crystal charging screen.
Sparkling crystals floated on the screen.

<100 crystals = 100,000 shillings>

A ‘shilling’ is the world’s monetary unit, and one shilling is equivalent to one won.

That’s 500,000 shillings right away. It was said that based on the currency of his previous life, that about 500,000 won
was needed.

[Editor: This is about $439 USD]

“Why is it so expensive…”

[◔ ̯◔… ]

“…”

Lelia took out about 20 stamina recovery potions made from the materials she already had.

[They should sell 25,000 shillings each.]

She then found the basket she used to go on picnics with the maids and put them in it.

[Let’s sell these first. I should sell it to the people in the city.]

If it’s not enough…

[It can‘t be helped. I have to earn some pocket money from running errands.]

If it was her grandfather, he might give her plenty of pocket money.

Lelia walked out of her room with the basket on her arm.

As soon as she opened the door she ran into Becky, who was walking this way.

“Oh, my lady! You’re here! It’s meal time. I’ll take you to the dining room.”

“Okay…”

Lelia went back into the room, put down her basket and followed Becky.

She couldn’t miss her mealtime.

[I need to eat then start a business.]

She needed to eat a lot and grow up strong.

Lelia entered the dining room with determination.

“The lord and his wife have gone out. He said not to worry about eating together.”

Even with Becky’s kind words, Lelia’s forehead wrinkled a little. It was because she was the last person to sit at the table.

Sitting at the head of the table was Carius, whose expression distorted as soon as he saw Lelia enter the room.

Lelia walked proudly to keep up with her momentum and sat diagonally from Carius.

“…”

It was the closest seat to where Carius was currently sitting. He scowled at Lelia.

The two glared at each other with a look that said, ‘I’ll spoil your meal time.’

After spending the last few months here, it was the first time the two of them had eaten together.

This was because Carius never ate dinners with the Duke and Duchess when Lelia attended.

The food began to come out.

“Today’s lunch was prepared with the lady’s favorite foods in mind. Oh! Come to think of it, Carius likes most of these,
right?”

The chef said with a soft smile as he brought the food out.

Carius frowned at those words.

The servants served the food the chef had brought to Carius and Lelia.

“You like this food?”

Carius asked with a snort.

“Yeah.”

“…”

This food was rare in the capital.

The key ingredient was wine made with special grapes that are produced only in the Superion Territory.

It was a dish of steamed beef aged in wine, and sautéed mushrooms, which gave off a pleasant aroma.
 Chapter 45

Most could eat what was placed in front of them, but Carius had a slightly different way of eating. He preferred to use
special spices imported from across the sea.

Carius used tongs to grasp some of the spice from the glass plate. Then he sprinkled the dried grass-like spices on his
beef.

He put the tongs down, and Lelia stretched out her arm, picked some spices up with the tongs. She began sprinkling
some spices on her meal.

“Ha…!”

Carius looked at Lelia with astonishment.

This spice had a distinctive aroma along with its bitter taste. It cleanses the mouth, but usually people don’t like the scent.

This child was willing to eat this spice?

Carius frowned and looked at Lelia.

Over the past few months, Carius’ suspicion towards Lelia had lessened.

There have been many times when he felt this girl might be his sister’s daughter.

Carius reasoned with himself, saying it couldn’t be.

He wasn’t able to give up his doubts though, because he was burdened with guilt.

“…”

Carius squinted and watched Lelia.

He wondered if she was really tasting and eating it properly, or if she was stubbornly copying him. This spice has a robust
scent that was too strong for ordinary adults to enjoy, let alone children. Carius is the only one who enjoys the spice at
Superion Castle. Even his parents, the Duke and Duchess, did not like the spice.

Lelia cut the meat into large pieces and put it in her mouth with plenty of spice on top.

“Well…”

She chewed the meat and swallowed it with an ecstatic look on her face.

Carius’ expression hardened when he saw it.

He has never seen a child eat the spice so delightedly and become so ecstatic.

Is she acting? The thought occurred to him but Lelia wasn’t paying attention to Carius. She kept tucking her head again
and again, eating eagerly.

Lelia took it a step further and sprinkled spices on her soup and salad.

“….”

Carius lowered his eyes and looked down at his plate.

He almost began weeping.

It was because he remembered his childhood.

Elizabeth and Carius were the only ones who liked this spice in the Superion household.

The two loved spices that everyone else didn’t like. They enjoyed the sour taste that could be sprinkled on salads and
soups, as well as main dishes. The reason why they brought spices from the city was because of the unusual eating
habits of this brother and sister. As a child, Carius considered it very special that his sister and he had something in
common.
“….”

Carius managed to pull himself together and looked at the child again.

Lelia had almost finished her meal without regard for Carius.

The glass plate, which had contained a lot of spices, was empty before he knew it.

Carius stared at Lelia with emotional eyes.

The similarities that he found between his sister and this child over the past few months crossed his mind, one by one.

If there had been one or two things, he could have simply said, “It’s coincidence”.

There were too many, it was ridiculous.

There were many times when he felt like his heart was pounding beyond a simple sense of déjà vu.

It was the same today.

As one more thing was added to the accumulated commonalities, it reached a point that it could not be overlooked.

Like small dots gathered together one by one, until finally completing a huge circle.

Things that he recognized with his head, but could not acknowledge with his heart.

“…”

After finishing her meal, Lelia glanced at Carius.

[What? He didn’t eat anything?]

The food in front of Carius remained untouched.

[Do you hate eating with me so much…?]

She was uncomfortable, she didn’t expect him to hate her this much.

[If you don’t want to eat with me, it’s as bad as saying you’d rather die.]

While a little extreme, one of the most important principles for Lelia was eating.

Also Carius’ eyes were wet with moisture. It means he wanted to cry.

[A grown man crying… That’s how much you hate me.]

Lelia fiddled with her hair awkwardly and looked at the empty glass dish.

[Or maybe he is upset because I ate all the spices…]

[Is he a softer and more delicate person than I thought?]

Lelia left her seat in a murky mood. It was time to leave the dining room while holding the maid’s hand.

“Wait a minute.”

Carius stopped Lelia

“….”

When Lelia looked back at him, Carius hesitated for a moment.

“Have you ever tried maclia?”

[Editor: I tried to look up what Maclia was referring to. The closest Korean dessert I could find was Hotteok.
https://en.m.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hotteok]

“.…”

What is maclia?
Lelia turned her head and looked at Becky.

“No, you’ve never had maclia.”

“…”

Carius removed the napkin from his lap and stood up.

He gave Lelia a nod to follow him.

***

“.…”

What is he up to?

Lelia was sitting in front of a table with a very good view of the garden.

The table was set with desserts.

Dessert time after eating.

It was Lelia’s second favorite time right after meal time.

But today she was with Carius, and he didn’t eat earlier.

Lelia wondered what he was thinking when he asked her to have dessert together.

“Try it.”

Carius gently put a maclia on Lelia’s empty plate.

Maclia is a round dessert with chocolate sauce on the outside.

Just looking at it made her drool. It was her first time seeing this dessert.

[It’s not poisoned, is it?]

Lelia looked at Carius with suspicious eyes for a moment.

[I know you don’t like me…]

Still… Carius was not the kind of person who would kill someone, let alone a child, in such a cowardly way.

[Plus, my grandmother’s condition has improved a lot since I arrived… There’s no way he’s gonna do that.]

Lelia pushed away her doubts and took a big bite out of the maclia.

“……!”

Lelia’s brow scrunched up.

Becky watched on with a worried look. She never brought Lelia maclias for a good reason.

Young children usually love sweet desserts.

Maclia has a rich cinnamon jam in the round dough.

The darker the cinnamon, the deeper the taste, the less children like it.

‘That’s too much for a little kid.’ Becky looked at Carius with exasperated eyes. She knew Carius didn’t like Lelia.

She was in a difficult situation where she couldn’t even speak up.

The Duke’s had ordered the servants to treat Lelia well, but it wasn’t needed.

The people working in the castle all liked Lelia, she was a very bright and energetic child.

She was at an age where she should be running around happily, but sometimes she had a depressed look on her face
which made Becky sad.
She did not like that Carius asked Lelia to eat a dessert that is difficult for children to eat. Becky could not believe that he
was harassing a child with such food. It was too disgraceful.

She thought Lelia would immediately spit out what she put in her mouth, but she didn’t.

It looked like she chewed thoroughly and swallowed it.

‘Did you force yourself to eat it?’ Becky seemed to be heartbroken at the thought that Lelia didn’t want to be hated by
Carius.

Lelia ate another bite.

“It’s so delicious, Becky! This is really good! This is amazing!”

Lelia smiled brightly at Becky and began to eat the maclia faster.

“….”

Carius bowed his head as he watched the scene silently.

He was feeling emotional again.

Elizabeth and Carius had similar tastes, and liked this dessert since they were young.

To the extent of competing with each other over who could eat more.

When he saw Lelia enthusiastically eating like it was the most delicious thing, he remembered his childhood. Whenever
his sister ate something delicious, she would savor the taste with her eyebrows scrunched. It was a really funny and cute
look, and Lelia had the same look.

Carius was closer to Elizabeth than most brothers or sisters.

[Editor: Siscon?]

After Elizabeth died, he fell into a serious depression for a while and became withdrawn.

It was too late to change the past, but now he was convinced of everything he had been feeling.

This child must be the daughter of his dead sister.

‘What have I been doing…?’

‘What did I do to this child?’

He’d roared and threatened this child when he encountered her in the Imperial City. He did something similar at the
Superion Castle. Even though he knew she was afraid of him, he always looked at her with fierce eyes.

Soon he began to cry, covering his face with one hand while his shoulders shook.

“….”

Lelia, who was diligently eating her maclia, looked at Carius with bewildered eyes.

She looked at Becky, who shrugged her shoulders. She didn’t know what happened to him either.

That was when.

“My granddaughter, have you been eating dessert?”

The Duke of Superior spoke in a friendly voice as he approached, having just returned from his outing.

Surprised, Lelia looked at her grandfather with round eyes.

The Duke thought the eyes were asking, “What about my grandmother?” and answered with praise.

“Your grandmother fell asleep in the carriage and I carried her to the bedroom….”

As the Duke was approaching Lelia, his expression hardened rapidly.

Carius, who was sobbing into his hand, came into the Duke’s sight.
 Chapter 46

The Duke of Superion blinked, finding the situation hard to believe. No matter how many times he looked at his son, he
seemed like he was crying.

‘What is he doing? This child… Why is he behaving like this in front of a child?’ The Duke sat opposite Carius and looked
alternately at Lelia, whose mouth was covered with dessert powder.

He seemed to be wondering about the current situation.

Lelia, bewildered by the look, shouted without realizing it.

“Well, I did not! I didn’t do that!”

“Hahaha… haha!”

But strangely enough, Carius now began to laugh out loud at the words.

When I was young, he used to fight with his sister, Elizabeth, and if their father came in, his sister would always say, ‘I
didn’t do that! Carius just cried alone!’

Still, in fear of getting scolded, she would quickly approach Carius and give him a hug. ‘I’m sorry, Brother. So, please
smile!’ she used to whisper.

“…”

Lelia looked at Carius with a strange expression as if she had seen a madman.

The Duke of Superion and the maid, Becky, who were watching Carius, had a similar expression.

***

Back in the room with Becky, Lelia lay on bed feeling restless. Becky brought a lot of desserts, including Maclia to Lelia’s
surprise,, but somehow it was out of hand.

[Is she sick?]

Suddenly, she felt uncomfortable when she thought of Carius, who was crying and laughing like a madman. Even though
he hated her, he was still her mother’s best brother.

[‘And from what I heard from my grandmother, I think they were much closer than I thought them to be…]

Lelia spent time with her sweet grandmother and grandfather, but they were very strict parents towards their children
when they were young.

Maybe that was why she kept her heart drawn to her.

At first, she wondered, ‘Why was he doing that being such a grown up man?’ every time he cast her edgy glances at her.

However, in a way, his eyes seemed to be depicting someone who desperately wanted to protect something from her.

[Like an adult who hasn’t grown up…]

Lelia rolled over her doll with a serious expression on her face, and then she got up from the bed again.

[Oh! I forgot. I have to do what I have to do.]

Lelia’s gaze reached the basket containing her health recovery potion.

[I need to earn money quickly and recharge my crystals.]

She was just like that when she got up and went out with her basket.

She was smart

She heard a knock and thought it was Becky, but it was Carius who opened her door and came in.
Lelia squinted her eyes and looked at him.

He cried and then laughed, and then his eyes were red as if he had cried again.

“Sit down for a moment.”

Carius spoke bluntly and sat down on the sofa. Lelia hesitated for a moment, then she walked across from it and settled
down.

“What’s wrong?”

“… I have something to say.”

“…”

“Before, so in the Imperial Palace…”

“Yeah.”

“I apologize. I’m sorry I got so mad.”

“…”

Lelia wanted to know if he really had hit his head somewhere and she looked at him suspiciously.

“And… Now I believe you. No, the truth is, I knew it from the beginning, but maybe I didn’t want to admit it.”

“…”

“I’m sorry for being a mean uncle, Lelia.”

Uncle?

Lelia’s eyes widened.

She wondered what he was talking about, and now he seemed to believe that she really was her mother’s daughter.

Lelia couldn’t stop the corner of her mouth from rising as she smiled a little.

Carius smiled a little too.

“When I was as young as you.”

“…Yeah?”

“Now, to your eyes, my father may look like a very kind grandfather, but he was very strict.”

“…”

“He was a very scary father. He always compared our brothers to the children of vassals and wanted them to excel.”

“I see…”

“My father and my mother were always strict and scary, so I was scared of them.”

“…”

“I think I was in a lot of pain every time I was crying because my father and teachers scolded me. I thought I didn’t
deserve it.”

Lelia just listened to his sudden confession.

Carius, whose eyes were red again, calmly continued to speak.

“But every time she came to me, she hugged me and comforted me.”

“…”

Little Carius and Elizabeth were depicted in Lelia’s head. They were scolded by their parents and encouraged each other.
As such, her mother must have been a precious person to Carius.

Lelia said carefully, “I’m not defending my grandfather, but he always said he regretted it. I should have been a more
loving father..”

Carius looked at Lelia with a small smile.

“Yes, my father has changed a lot since my sister died.”

“Still… you must have been very sad.”

Speaking of which, Lelia muttered quietly because she seemed to have sided with her grandfather too much.

It broke her heart to think of a child her age who would have been scolded and frightened by strict parents. It was also
similar to the wounds of friends who were most precious to Lelia.

“I don’t know properly because I don’t have parents. But I think I know now.”

Carius couldn’t say a word to answer Lelia’s words, who sympathized with the wounds of childhood.

Lelia looked at the dessert on the table.

These were the ones Becky had brought earlier.

“Eat this.”

Lelia carefully stuck out her plate.

Carius, who had been agonizing for a while, said, “…it’s funny that I was scolded by my parents when I grew up.”

“… Not at all.” Lelia replied, shrugging her shoulders.

Often people used to laugh at the wounds they received from their childhood. When the skin was wounded due to your
own fault, disinfecting the wound, applying her ointment, making it scab, enduring the itchiness, and enduring the process
for new flesh to sprout.

His broken heart also needed such a process.

[Especially the wounds I received as a child.]

If you didn’t go through that process and became an adult, even if you looked like a decent adult on the outside, the scars
left in your heart would remain stagnant for the rest of your life.

[The wounds I received as a child… Even if I die and become a corpse, they would remain.]

Before Lelia also went to the temple, she had many wounds from her childhood, but her friends had healed her to some
extent.

So she knew…

That an adult who had not grown up would possess a heart as weak as a child’s.

“…My father would be amazed to know that I had told you this. He would ask me to do as if I were a grown-up.”

“And if I asked my grandfather to tell me about his wounds when he was a kid, he’d think about it and tell me.”

At Lelia’s words, Carius grinned. For some reason, the words sounded meaningful.

Carius apologized again as a result of a rush of guilt.

“Sorry again, for hurting you.”

“It’s okay.”

To be honest, compared to the wounds Lelia had received so far, the wounds Carius gave were not even wounds.

Carius said in a softer tone, as if he knew it.

“…Did Cedric and Demian torment you and run away?”

“That’s kinda true..”

Actually, to be exact, it’s not to be exact.

She tried to survive at any cost.

[‘But to be honest, it did hurt my heart.’]

So she couldn’t even tell her grandfather. At least for those who knew her mother, Lelia’s misfortune would have been a
big deal.

“… you can tell me you can tell me everything. I will be your uncle, not Cedric and Damien.”

“…”

The words staggered Lelia for a moment.

To be honest, there was no way she didn’t want to tell anyone.

But she still didn’t possess the courage to talk.

[I’ll keep acting like a child.]

Even in her previous life, she died at a young age.

After reincarnation, she had memories of her previous life, but her brain was still underdeveloped, so she often acted like
Lelia’s real child.

It was still the same today. She really felt the urge to tell what she had been through, like a ten-year-old.
 Chapter 47

“…….”

Lelia hesitated and gazed at the basket containing the health restoring medicine.

She just wanted to avoid this situation right now.

Recognizing it, Carius turned his words around as if nothing had happened.

“What is that for? Give it to the people of the castle?”

“…no, I’m going to sell it.”

“…What?”

“I’m going to sell it for money.”

“What…? Are you trying to make some pocket money?”

At Carius’s words, Lelia nodded softly.

“…”

He looked at Lelia with half pride and half pity.

“I’ll buy you everything.”

“…Really?”

“Well, how much is it?”

Lelia hesitated for a moment before saying.

The money she needed right now was just 500,000 shillings.

“Five… fifty shillings.”

She felt sorry to raise the price by 50,000 shillings, but Carius was sure to have a lot of money.

When Lelia noticed, he smiled and said.

“One million shillings, two million shillings, all here.”

“…Really?”

“Yes.”

Indeed, Carius took out a leather bag from his arms and began to shake off the gold coins.

It was 100,000 shillings per gold coin, so there were dozens of them.

It was well over a million, well over two million, at best.

[Wow…!]

Lelia looked at Carius with sparkling eyes. She thought he was an under-grown adult, but he wasn’t. He was a total adult.

“Uncle!”

The corners of his mouth went up at the title that came out of Lelia’s mouth. However, as opposed to the corners of his
mouth, tears streamed down his eyes.
[T/N: My poor heart T_T]

Lelia was quite taken aback by the bizarre look, but soon followed suit with a smile.

“Let me give you a hug.”

Carius stretched out his arm. Lelia approached carefully.

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry.”

Lelia quietly enjoyed Carius’ pat on the back.

There was always a warm scent in the arms of her mother’s family.

[I never imagined that all of her mother’s family would be my family too.]

Lelia held him still for a long time and managed to open her mouth.

“Actually, you’re right. I ran away from the Imperial Castle because I was scared….”

“…”

“Emperor Perseus hates me. I thought he would marry me off to a weirdo. And Cedric, Damien wanted to take their
revenge on me…”

“…Why didn’t you tell the Emperor the truth? Huh?” Carius asked in a crying voice.

“Because they won’t believe me anyway.”

Carius couldn’t deny that. He didn’t even believe in himself, and they wouldn’t believe it either.

“How upset would you be? The emperor and his nephews were all upset with you… What I saw was upsetting too. How
upset they must have been knowing it all.”

Lelia’s lips twitched at Carius’s words. Even though she didn’t say it, when she knew it all, her heart pounded.

Suddenly, she remembered what had happened.

The day that Cedric and Damien brothers apologized to Julianna.

What happened that day was a big shock and hurtful for Lelia.

Even when she became an adult, it was clear that it would be a wound she would never forget. She would cover her
lifelong wounds and pretend she didn’t know. So Lelia wanted to have her courage. She was childish and naive now, but
she wanted to be comforted, and tell the story of the day. She wanted to heal the wound herself before it was too late.

“Actually… .”

“Yeah, tell me. I will listen to everything.”

Lelia started to talk very slowly.

She spoke very slowly, holding back her emotion, because if she spoke quickly, she knew she would cry like a child.

The day she was first called to the Emperor Perseus’ room, she met Cedric, Damien and Julianna. And what happened
on the day of the banquet, the sad feeling she felt back then.

How sore my legs were and how hoarse my throat was when I knelt down in front of Julianna and apologized.

How cold the eyes of Cedric and Damien as they looked down at her. She hated Julianna who was nervous but didn’t stop
her.

It was all about the process of going to her mother’s cabin and running away after being thrown out of her old place; the
tower.

Although she was slow, she calmly vomited out all of her sorrows that had been in her heart for so long.

But Carius, who was rather listening to her, could not contain his feelings.

BANG!

Lelia was startled by the sound of Carius banging the table with his fists.
“Those bastards! Where did they learn this? Getting on your knees and apologizing? Do they know who the real princess
is!”

Carius’ bitten lips trembled.

Cedric and Damien were precious nephews that he had to protect as he couldn’t protect his sister.

But so far they have only tormented Lelia.

‘They even kicked Lelia out of the tower where she was living in?’

Of course, Cedric and Damian’s minds themselves were understandable. How angry they would have gotten to know that
Lelia was the daughter of their enemy, who killed their mother.

It was a situation where his nieces and nephews could not be blamed. He was angry because he misunderstood Lelia.

“… I’m sorry. If I had known earlier… .”

“I’m okay. It’s a situation that can only be misunderstood anyway… But still… I just wanted to tell you.”

Because just seeing Carius get angry like this was like rubbing ointment on her heart’s wound.

Lelia seemed to feel refreshed, and she sighed in relief.

Tears welled up in her eyes.

She didn’t know how much she had put up with talking without crying.

Rather, it was Carius who cried throughout the story.

“How upset they must have been. How sad you must have been, huh?”

“…It’s all right, I ran away safely.”

“…Okay, welcome home. Thank you for coming so safely.”

“…Yes, but please keep it a secret from your grandparents. They’ll be upset. I don’t want them to lose their health.”

Carius soon covered his face and began to cry louder.

How frightened and sad this little child must have been while she was running away from the Imperial Palace.

She was at an age where she could quarrel with a peace of mind, but it was strange and pitiful to worry about her
grandmother and her grandfather.

When he was Lelia’s age, he was a child who himself could not do anything. He was just chasing after her sister’s back,
crying and following her.

In that situation, she grew up so mature and wonderful.

“Yes, I understand. I’ll keep it a secret.”

Carius struggled to answer.

It felt like his chest was being ripped apart. Her uncle himself was feeling like this, but what about her parents?

Carius felt his heart pounding with guilt for his dead sister.

And she had another parent.

The thought of Emperor Perseus made his heart ache.

“…”

From a common sense point of view, this should be known.

However…

‘I can’t send a child back there who’s scared of Perseus….’

In addition, another person’s face appeared in Carius’ mind.

In order to regain the throne, Emperor Perseus remarried and created a new family.

The Empress and Julianna.

In particular, Emperor Perseus cared for Julianna and his child like his own daughter.

His eyes were as fond as those of his biological children, Cedric and Damien.

‘I’m me, but he’s pathetic and I can’t tell him. I can’t believe he didn’t even recognize his own child…’

Carius clenched his fist.

Like most of the people of the Superion family, Carius didn’t like Emperor Perseus either.

‘You swore you’d make her happy for the rest of her life, and you made her die alone.’

Had it not been for his revenge, he would never have helped Perseus fight for the throne.

Tears flowed over and over in his agony.

“…Do not cry.”

Lelia looked at Carius, who was crying with his fist clenched, and brought a handkerchief and patted him on the cheek.

It was a very clumsy touch, but her warm heart was conveyed.

Carius smiled hard, took his handkerchief and wiped his tears himself.

“I’m sorry. I looked ugly… From now on, this uncle will protect you.”

[I do not know. I think it will be me who will protect you…]

Lelia nodded her head saying she understood, though she thought so.

All the tragedies that would strike the Superion family were after Lelia became an adult.

In order to prepare for that time, Lelia was planning to develop her skills through the ‘Alchemy lottery’ as much as
possible.

[To do that, you have to be smart.]

Lelia diligently filled her basket with her pocket money he had given her, once before Carius could say anything else.

Carius looked at Lelia like that as if it were a strange thing.

***

Carius, who came out of Lelia’s room, calmed down the red eyes and headed for the Duke’s office.

As he went inside with permission, the Duke of Superion looked at Carius with suspicion.

“What on earth made you cry at this age?”

“…”

At the Duke’s words, Carius fiddled embarrassingly with the neck.

“At this age, you have never married anyone, and now you are crying in front of your nephew…How am I supposed to
take this?”

“Don’t be too harsh on me. I told Lelia everything.”

“…”

The Duke’s eyes narrowed further.

He couldn’t believe him, who always looked at her like an enemy and now calling her by her name in such a friendly
way…

He thought he had finally accepted the child.

“…I apologized to Lelia. The child is my sister’s daughter.”

“You didn’t understand even if I said so.”

“That’s not the point right now. Will you not let the Emperor know about this?”

“Do you want to let him know?”

“…”

Frankly speaking, that was not the case.

In particular, Carius saw with his own eyes how much King Perseus cherished his adopted daughter Julianna.

It was very difficult to find out that the arms were bent inward, and that Lelia was her niece.
Chapter 48